3_o 4_o &_o 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o here_o we_o have_v one_o calendar_n fix_v appoint_v the_o very_a same_o lesson_n one_o form_n of_o salutation_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n one_o write_v form_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o another_o be_v the_o order_n of_o baptism_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v dead_a some_o year_n before_o this_o council_n be_v send_v in_o write_v from_o rome_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o since_o use_v in_o these_o province_n which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o liturgy_n from_o which_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o minister_n to_o vary_v in_o the_o least_o and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o injunction_n for_o such_o uniformity_n in_o this_o country_n that_o have_v be_v for_o a_o age_n and_o more_o overrun_v with_o barbarous_a people_n and_o overspread_v with_o heresy_n because_o there_o be_v evident_a supposal_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o have_v not_o be_v renverse_v by_o these_o calamity_n but_o keep_v to_o their_o old_a accustom_a way_n furnish_v the_o new_a regulate_v church_n with_o ancient_a form_n which_o have_v be_v use_v among_o they_o from_o the_o primitive_a age_n and_o that_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n who_o conceal_v all_o this_o evidence_n cite_v the_o 30_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n but_o very_o false_o for_o he_o read_v it_o thus_o beside_o the_o psalm_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n let_v nothing_o poetical_o compose_v be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o false_a date_n it_o also_o 565._o also_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 179._o council_n bracar_n can._n 30._o an._n 565._o but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n make_v 200_o year_n before_o forbid_v the_o sing_v of_o any_o poetical_a composition_n in_o the_o church_n except_o the_o psalm_n and_o what_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 212._o testament_n vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 212._o which_o be_v design_v to_o set_v aside_o the_o late_a compose_a hymn_n of_o the_o arian_n use_v among_o the_o heretical_a goth_n and_o other_o corrupt_a modern_a composure_n not_o to_o reject_v the_o magnificat_fw-la the_o benedictus_n nunc_fw-la dimittis_fw-la and_o other_o canonical_a hymn_n which_o our_o dissenter_n now_o total_o disuse_n he_o add_v that_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la in_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n signify_v not_o what_o but_o how_o many_o psalm_n shall_v be_v sing_v 174._o sing_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o but_o let_v the_o canon_n be_v consult_v and_o any_o man_n who_o know_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o age_n will_v see_v that_o the_o design_n of_o that_o canon_n be_v to_o establish_v a_o calendar_n which_o do_v appoint_v and_o prescribe_v the_o very_a psalm_n as_o well_o as_o the_o number_n which_o be_v to_o be_v sing_v at_o the_o certain_a season_n there_o mention_v 228._o mention_v vid._n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o in_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 19_o p._n 228._o and_o he_o unfortunate_o forget_v one_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o tours_n which_o enlarge_v the_o former_a canon_n of_o braga_n and_o take_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v reject_v by_o that_o canon_n for_o it_o say_v though_o we_o have_v the_o hymn_n of_o ambrose_n in_o the_o canon_n yet_o since_o we_o have_v other_o form_n worthy_a to_o be_v sing_v we_o willing_o receive_v they_o unless_o they_o have_v no_o author_n name_v in_o the_o title_n because_o if_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v out_o of_o use_n 230._o use_n ib._n can._n 24._o pag._n 230._o so_o that_o we_o see_v this_o canon_n own_v the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o other_o hymn_n provide_v they_o be_v orthodox_n and_o the_o author_n be_v know_v friend_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o here_o be_v form_n suppose_v as_o general_o use_v and_o a_o council_n to_o allow_v they_o after_o which_o the_o church_n may_v use_v they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o canonical_a scripture_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o add_v here_o but_o a_o scatter_a passage_n or_o two_o to_o confirm_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o old_a form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n first_o whereas_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o leave_v the_o priest_n at_o liberty_n to_o put_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o offer_v into_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n some_o venture_v to_o take_v more_o freedom_n and_o in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n vary_v from_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o occasion_v a_o council_n at_o arles_n to_o decree_n that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o holy_a altar_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v up_o by_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n otherwise_o than_o according_a to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o arles_n 799._o arles_n council_n arelat_n an._n dom._n 554._o can._n 1._o apud_fw-la cointe_n annal._n pag._n 799._o or_o if_o with_o some_o we_o expound_v this_o canon_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n still_o it_o prove_v that_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n be_v to_o be_v a_o invariable_a rule_n to_o all_o the_o church_n in_o that_o province_n the_o council_n of_o tours_n also_o before_o cite_v mention_n litany_n antiphons_n and_o the_o haleluia_o etc._n haleluia_o council_n turon_n 2._o an._n 570._o can._n 18_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o have_v a_o far_a account_n of_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n there_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o lion_n 232._o lion_n council_n ludg._n 1._o eod_a an._n can._n 6._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 232._o all_o which_o be_v the_o form_n which_o we_o have_v show_v be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o precede_a century_n and_o when_o chilperic_n a_o king_n of_o france_n about_o this_o time_n pretend_v to_o compose_v new_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n our_o author_n tell_v we_o they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n receive_v they_o into_o the_o church_n office_n 308._o office_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 46._o pag._n 308._o for_o those_o be_v fix_v before_o and_o none_o but_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n can_v be_v permit_v to_o alter_v or_o add_v to_o they_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n 572._o martin_n episcop_n bracar_n an._n dom._n 572._o who_o come_v into_o that_o see_v very_o soon_o after_o the_o forementioned_a council_n and_o be_v a_o grecian_a by_o birth_n he_o collect_v and_o translate_v divers_a canon_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n into_o latin_a for_o the_o use_n of_o spain_n in_o which_o collection_n of_o his_o we_o have_v very_o many_o plain_a indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n one_o of_o these_o canon_n oblige_v every_o clergyman_n in_o a_o city_n or_o any_o place_n where_o there_o be_v a_o church_n to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o daily_a office_n of_o sing_v matin_n and_o vesper_n 246._o vesper_n canon_n martin_n bracar_n can._n 63._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 246._o and_o another_o forbid_v new_o compose_v psalm_n make_v by_o some_o of_o the_o vulgar_a to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n 67._o church_n ib._n can._n 67._o for_o indeed_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o office_n appoint_v for_o they_o be_v then_o so_o fix_v that_o as_o none_o may_v neglect_v they_o so_o none_o be_v allow_v to_o change_v they_o or_o add_v to_o they_o in_o any_o sort_n whatsoever_o and_o i_o must_v note_v by_o the_o way_n that_o this_o very_a martin_n who_o collect_v these_o canon_n be_v he_o that_o have_v convert_v the_o suevian_o in_o spain_n to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o so_o we_o may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o part_n of_o spain_n a_o little_a before_o this_o have_v a_o second_o and_o new_a conversion_n and_o that_o give_v occasion_n to_o divers_a of_o these_o canon_n for_o a_o uniformity_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n which_o be_v to_o be_v establish_v there_o 577._o pelagius_n ii_o ep._n rom._n a_o dom._n 577._o §_o 10._o to_o proceed_v with_o the_o western_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n about_o this_o time_n desire_v pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o to_o inform_v they_o what_o be_v the_o preface_v then_o use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v what_o festival_n there_o be_v upon_o which_o they_o make_v a_o peculiar_a addition_n to_o the_o primitive_a form_n of_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n suitable_a to_o the_o occasion_n of_o that_o particular_a festival_n and_o his_o reply_n be_v this_o have_v diligent_o read_v over_o the_o holy_a roman_a order_n and_o the_o sacred_a constitution_n of_o our_o predecessor_n we_o find_v only_o these_o nine_o
of_o rome_n 74._o rome_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 9_o pag._n 74._o for_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o ancient_a german_a office_n be_v still_o use_v in_o some_o part_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o colen_n so_o that_o still_o this_o be_v exchange_v one_o form_n for_o another_o and_o no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o liberty_n in_o pray_v a_o thing_n unknown_a in_o this_o age._n 831._o agobardus_fw-la episc_n lugdun_fw-la an._n 831._o §_o 7._o we_o have_v little_o more_o in_o this_o discourse_n against_o liturgy_n out_o of_o antiquity_n except_v only_o some_o few_o pretend_a proof_n from_o late_a age_n to_o show_v that_o they_o use_v various_a word_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o first_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o agobardus_n the_o famous_a archbishop_n of_o lion_n can_v not_o well_o like_o that_o common_a roman_a form_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n since_o he_o be_v only_o for_o scripture_n expression_n in_o the_o public_a office_n and_o then_o he_o intimate_v that_o agobardus_n be_v censure_v for_o this_o by_o baronius_n and_o his_o epitomator_n 91._o epitomator_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 90._o &_o 91._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o baronius_n never_o censure_v this_o great_a bishop_n at_o all_o for_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o in_o baronius_n but_o only_o in_o spondanus_n the_o epitomator_n and_o from_o he_o alone_o my_o adversary_n cite_v it_o 798._o it_o vid._n baron_n tom._n 9_o an._n 831._o p._n 797._o &_o 798._o second_o spondanus_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o agobardus_n his_o correct_v the_o communion-office_n but_o only_o that_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n in_o restore_v the_o ancient_a antiphonary_n or_o book_n of_o hymn_n 2._o hymn_n spondan_n epitome_n an._n 831._o num._n 2._o and_o baluzius_n have_v now_o put_v out_o the_o very_a tract_n which_o spondanus_n refer_v to_o and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o all_o that_o book_n express_v any_o dislike_n at_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o distribution_n 1666._o distribution_n agobardi_n lib._n de_fw-la divin_fw-fr psalmod_n &_o lib._n de_fw-fr correct_v antiph_n oper_n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n 1666._o yea_o there_o be_v a_o peculiar_a discourse_n of_o this_o bishop_n against_o amalarius_n his_o comment_n on_o the_o mass_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a canon_n te_fw-la igitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o never_o make_v the_o least_o exception_n against_o the_o roman_a order_n or_o any_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o 101._o it_o ibid._n lib._n contr_n amal._n pag._n 101._o so_o that_o this_o pretend_a dislike_n of_o the_o roman_a form_n of_o distribution_n be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o agobardus_n do_v not_o like_o any_o thing_n in_o sacred_a office_n but_o what_o be_v scripture_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n he_o shall_v for_o that_o cause_n dislike_v this_o which_o he_o call_v the_o roman_a but_o be_v the_o primitive_a and_o be_v now_o our_o protestant_a form_n since_o the_o word_n be_v take_v out_o of_o and_o ground_v on_o express_a place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o scripture_n expresion_n 24._o expresion_n math._n xxvi_o 26._o luk._n xxii_o 19_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 24._o and_o the_o next_o word_n preserve_v thy_o body_n and_o soul_n to_o eternal_a life_n be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n promise_v 58._o promise_v john_n vi_fw-la ver_fw-la 50.51.53.54_o &_o 58._o so_o that_o if_o agobardus_n be_v never_o so_o scrupulous_a he_o may_v very_o well_o like_a and_o use_v this_o form_n but_o because_o my_o adversary_n deal_v only_o in_o epitome_n i_o will_v now_o give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v observe_v therefore_o that_o leidradus_n the_o predecessor_n of_o agobardus_n in_o the_o year_n 799._o according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a have_v bring_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o have_v put_v out_o a_o antiphonary_n with_o a_o epistle_n before_o it_o the_o hymn_n whereof_o be_v general_o take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 127._o scripture_n leidradi_n ep._n ad_fw-la carol._n mag._n inter_fw-la oper_n agob_n tom._n 2._o p._n 127._o but_o about_o 30_o year_n after_o amalarius_n a_o busy_a monk_n pretend_v to_o bring_v a_o new_a antiphonary_n from_o rome_n correct_v after_o the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o four_o which_o he_o present_v to_o lewis_n the_o godly_a and_o hope_v by_o his_o authority_n to_o impose_v it_o on_o all_o the_o gallican_n church_n but_o agobardus_n the_o primate_n of_o france_n reject_v this_o new_a antiphonary_n and_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v heresy_n blasphemy_n and_o nonsense_n in_o these_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o keep_v to_o the_o old_a roman_a antiphonary_n establish_v by_o his_o predecessor_n the_o hymn_n of_o which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o part_n of_o holy_a scripture_n commend_v this_o to_o his_o clergy_n and_o give_v they_o his_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o the_o other_o and_o this_o book_n of_o agobardus_n conclude_v with_o these_o word_n as_o the_o church_n have_v a_o book_n of_o mystery_n for_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n digest_v orthodox_o and_o with_o convenient_a brevity_n and_o have_v a_o book_n of_o lesson_n collect_v judicious_o out_o of_o the_o divine_a book_n so_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v this_o three_o book_n the_o antiphonary_n purge_v from_o all_o human_a figment_n and_o lie_n sufficient_o order_v out_o of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o scripture_n through_o the_o whole_a circle_n of_o the_o year_n that_o so_o in_o perform_v sacred_a office_n according_a to_o the_o most_o approve_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o ancient_a discipline_n there_o may_v be_v keep_v among_o we_o one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n of_o lesson_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n 100_o song_n agobard_fw-mi de_fw-mi correct_v antiphon_n §._o 19_o tom._n two_o p._n 100_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a story_n and_o the_o passage_n which_o spondanus_n ignorant_o or_o at_o least_o rash_o censure_v and_o my_o adversary_n ridiculous_o bring_v in_o to_o show_v agobardus_n his_o dislike_n of_o the_o word_n of_o distribution_n whereas_o these_o word_n refer_v only_o to_o the_o hymn_n which_o yet_o probable_o be_v not_o all_o the_o very_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o be_v either_o transcribe_v thence_o or_o agreeable_a thereto_o much_o more_o than_o the_o new_a hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o since_o agobardus_n receive_v and_o use_v the_o roman_a canon_n and_o the_o whole_a roman_a missal_n wherein_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n we_o must_v not_o expound_v these_o word_n cite_v but_o now_o so_o strict_o as_o spondanus_n do_v as_o if_o he_o will_v not_o use_v any_o word_n in_o divine_a office_n but_o those_o of_o scripture_n for_o agobardus_n mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o hymn_n ought_v to_o be_v either_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n be_v heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a contrary_a in_o many_o thing_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o reject_v they_o but_o as_o to_o any_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o prayer_n lesson_n or_o hymn_n that_o be_v establish_v or_o alter_v the_o roman_a form_n this_o great_a bishop_n be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o he_o enjoin_v the_o old_a gregorian_a office_n and_o impose_v that_o prescribe_a form_n together_o with_o the_o lesson_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o oppose_v those_o innovation_n and_o alteration_n which_o some_o attempt_v to_o make_v because_o the_o form_n and_o order_n then_o establish_v be_v agreeable_a both_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o the_o acient_a ecclesiastical_a law_n upon_o which_o occasion_n he_o produce_v that_o african_a canon_n before_o cite_v 257._o cite_v part._n i_o cent._n 4._o §._o 24._o pag._n 257._o in_o these_o word_n viz._n that_o no_o supplication_n and_o prayer_n be_v say_v unless_o they_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o council_n nor_o shall_v any_o of_o these_o at_o all_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n till_o they_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o the_o prudent_a and_o approve_v of_o in_o a_o synod_n lest_o any_o thing_n against_o the_o faith_n be_v compose_v either_o my_o mistake_n or_o by_o design_n 92._o design_n canon_n afric_n ap_fw-mi agob_n de_fw-mi correct_v antiph_n §._o two_o p._n 92._o and_o now_o the_o reader_n shall_v judge_v whether_o this_o author_n be_v for_o my_o adversary_n purpose_n or_o no_o since_o he_o impose_v book_n of_o prescribe_a prayer_n lesson_n and_o hymn_n and_o think_v the_o keep_n strict_o to_o they_o be_v
these_o be_v like_o those_o in_o isaiah_n chap._n lxv_o 5._o which_o say_v stand_v by_o thyself_o come_v not_o near_o for_o i_o be_o holy_a than_o thou_o these_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n a_o smoke_n in_o my_o nose_n that_o be_v they_o vehement_o stir_v up_o my_o wrath_n against_o they_o god_n grant_v they_o may_v return_v to_o a_o better_a mind_n 670._o mind_n id._n ibid._n thes_n 50_o &_o 51._o pag._n 670._o thus_o that_o pious_a and_o learned_a author_n conclude_v his_o learned_a thesis_n and_o i_o will_v only_o make_v one_o remark_n more_o of_o he_o concern_v this_o sort_n of_o man_n viz._n that_o nothing_o seem_v to_o incite_v they_o so_o studious_o to_o condemn_v all_o form_n of_o liturgy_n like_o the_o love_n of_o innovation_n and_o the_o design_n of_o introduce_v corruption_n that_o under_o the_o specious_a veil_n and_o pretence_n of_o liberty_n of_o pray_v and_o prophesy_v they_o may_v bring_v in_o all_o kind_n of_o sect_n into_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v man_n believe_v that_o vain_a false_a and_o erroneous_a opinion_n viz._n that_o in_o our_o time_n as_o well_o as_o the_o apostle_n the_o spirit_n of_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o on_o the_o present_a church_n according_a to_o joel_n two_o 28._o and_o zech._n twelve_o 10._o which_o be_v the_o common_a and_o most_o pestilent_a error_n of_o all_o fanatic_n about_o the_o comforter_n which_o christ_n be_v to_o send_v 663._o send_v id._n ibid._n thes_n 28._o p._n 663._o it_o be_v a_o reform_a divine_a of_o the_o french_a church_n second_o to_o none_o of_o his_o time_n for_o learning_n piety_n and_o judgement_n a_o famous_a professor_n in_o a_o eminent_a protestant_a university_n who_o give_v this_o character_n of_o that_o party_n of_o our_o dissenter_n who_o be_v against_o all_o prescribe_v form_n and_o by_o it_o we_o may_v discern_v what_o notion_n foreign_a church_n have_v of_o they_o and_o of_o our_o liturgy_n also_o i_o shall_v end_v these_o foreign_a testimony_n with_o a_o paper_n deliver_v to_o i_o sign_v by_o two_o exile_v french_a pastor_n of_o great_a piety_n and_o good_a learning_n now_o reside_v in_o this_o city_n we_o who_o name_n be_v hereunto_o subscribe_v be_v ask_v what_o we_o think_v of_o liturgy_n have_v express_v our_o opinion_n in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o only_o useful_a but_o also_o necessary_a for_o as_o there_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v one_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o also_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n of_o god_n public_a external_a worship_n and_o it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o french_a church_n never_o be_v against_o such_o form_n because_o they_o have_v a_o form_n for_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n for_o celebrate_v matrimony_n and_o certain_a other_o prescribe_v prayer_n which_o none_o of_o we_o be_v allow_v to_o recede_v from_o gal._n from_o carol._n daubuz_n minist_n gal._n johan_n costebadeus_n minist_n gal._n date_v at_o york_n april_n 8._o 1690._o and_o now_o i_o will_v produce_v only_o two_o domestic_a testimony_n of_o man_n most_o entire_o unexceptionable_a and_o so_o conclude_v the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o bishop_n ridley_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n for_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o he_o in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o his_o friend_n a_o little_a before_o his_o martyrdom_n say_v this_o church_n have_v of_o late_a i._n e._n in_o k._n edward_n day_n the_o whole_a divine_a service_n all_o common_a and_o public_a prayer_n ordain_v to_o be_v say_v and_o hear_v in_o the_o common_a congregation_n not_o only_o frame_v and_o fashion_v to_o the_o true_a vein_n of_o holy_a scripture_n but_o also_o set_v forth_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o people_n edification_n in_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n 1940._o tongue_n bish_n ridlies_n farewell_o an._n 1555._o in_o fox_n act_n &_o monum_fw-la vol._n 2_o pag._n 1940._o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o great_a and_o glorious_a martyr_n concern_v our_o common-prayer_n before_o it_o be_v so_o refine_v as_o it_o have_v since_o be_v and_o as_o to_o the_o liturgy_n as_o it_o be_v correct_v by_o queen_n elizabeth_n the_o incomparable_a bishop_n juell_n in_o his_o never_o enough_o to_o be_v admire_v apology_n give_v this_o testimony_n of_o it_o we_o have_v come_v as_o near_o as_o ever_o we_o can_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o that_o of_o the_o old_a catholic_a bishop_n and_o father_n while_o we_o know_v it_o be_v yet_o pure_a and_o as_o tertullian_n say_v a_o uncorrupt_a virgin_n not_o stain_v hitherto_o with_o any_o idolatry_n or_o any_o grievous_a or_o notorious_a error_n and_o we_o have_v direct_v not_o only_o our_o doctrine_n but_o also_o our_o sacrament_n and_o our_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n by_o their_o rite_n and_o institution_n 170._o institution_n juelli_fw-la apolog_fw-la lat._n edit_n lond._n 1591._o pag._n 170._o i_o need_v add_v no_o more_o evidence_n in_o a_o matter_n so_o plain_a for_o this_o will_v show_v to_o all_o who_o interest_n and_o wilful_a prejudice_n do_v not_o blind_a both_o that_o all_o foreign_a church_n and_o eminent_a writer_n do_v approve_v of_o prescribe_a form_n and_o that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o our_o own_o reformer_n general_o esteem_v our_o liturgy_n as_o a_o most_o excellent_a form_n of_o service_n wherefore_o i_o will_v now_o conclude_v with_o a_o charitable_a and_o compassionate_a address_n to_o those_o unhappy_a but_o well_o mean_v dissenter_n who_o be_v design_o impose_v on_o by_o their_o interest_v teacher_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o many_o of_o they_o sincere_o desire_v to_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o most_o acceptable_a way_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o separate_v from_o our_o worship_n be_v because_o they_o have_v be_v industrious_o prejudice_v against_o form_n as_o a_o novel_a corruption_n a_o popish_a superstition_n a_o method_n of_o pray_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n as_o well_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o ancient_a as_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o modern_a church_n but_o now_o my_o brethren_n when_o all_o this_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o malice_n i_o hope_v you_o will_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o join_v with_o we_o in_o that_o way_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n enjoin_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a practise_v by_o all_o those_o holy_a bishop_n and_o devout_a christian_n who_o live_v ever_o since_o the_o first_o settle_v of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o allow_v and_o observe_v in_o all_o regular_a protestant_a church_n and_o especial_o since_o we_o have_v a_o liturgy_n so_o general_o approve_v by_o they_o all_o you_o have_v hear_v their_o judgement_n of_o it_o and_o you_o may_v see_v the_o practice_n of_o these_o foreign_a protestant_n who_o come_v hither_o from_o france_n and_o holland_n germany_n and_o denmark_n they_o all_o like_o our_o worship_n and_o as_o soon_o as_o they_o understand_v our_o language_n join_v with_o we_o in_o it_o there_o never_o say_v mons_fw-la bochart_n be_v any_o of_o we_o in_o england_n who_o do_v not_o free_o come_v to_o your_o divine_a service_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v learn_v your_o tongue_n none_o of_o we_o who_o do_v not_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o bishop_n or_o if_o occasion_n be_v from_z bishop_n themselves_o which_o i_o myself_o profess_v i_o often_o do_v with_o great_a profit_n while_o i_o study_v divinity_n at_o london_n and_o oxford_n 64._o oxford_n samuel_n bochart_n ep._n ad_fw-la claris_n morleum_fw-la ap_fw-mi durel_n p._n 64._o foreign_a protestant_n join_v with_o we_o and_o wonder_v at_o you_o for_o separate_v from_o we_o and_o can_v you_o still_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v our_o service_n be_v popish_a or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o protestant_a interest_n either_o for_o we_o to_o cast_v off_o this_o our_o protestant_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n or_o you_o by_o continue_v in_o your_o separation_n to_o divide_v and_o weaken_v the_o most_o famous_a and_o best_a establish_v protestant_a church_n in_o the_o world_n i_o do_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n beseech_v you_o to_o cast_v off_o your_o roman-like_a implicit_a faith_n in_o those_o who_o have_v so_o evident_o delude_v you_o and_o to_o lay_v aside_o your_o prejudices_fw-la which_o you_o may_v here_o see_v be_v so_o ill_o ground_v for_o if_o once_o you_o discern_v your_o error_n and_o can_v conquer_v your_o unfortunate_a mistake_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o all_o of_o you_o who_o have_v no_o other_o end_n to_o serve_v but_o those_o of_o piety_n may_v come_v to_o our_o church_n and_o will_v find_v great_a comfort_n and_o benefit_n by_o our_o rational_a pure_a and_o primitive_a form_n and_o will_v
that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o concern_v the_o divine_a service_n that_o he_o prescribe_v to_o his_o monk_n we_o have_v a_o abstract_n of_o it_o in_o card._n bona_n 895._o bona_n bona_fw-la de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr psalmod_n c._n 18._o pag._n 895._o and_o thereby_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o although_o this_o founder_n of_o monastic_a society_n incline_v to_o enthusiasm_n in_o some_o thing_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o presume_v to_o make_v a_o new_a office_n consist_v of_o new_a form_n nor_o do_v he_o leave_v his_o monk_n to_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n but_o take_v his_o office_n whole_o out_o of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n only_o because_o these_o monk_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o do_v but_o to_o serve_v god_n he_o allot_v more_o hour_n of_o prayer_n and_o order_n many_o of_o the_o form_n to_o be_v often_o repeat_v than_o be_v customary_a in_o the_o cathedral_n and_o country_n church_n for_o this_o rule_n enjoin_v the_o frequent_a repeat_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o response_n o_o lord_n make_v speed_n to_o save_v we_o etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n and_o antiphons_n particular_o the_o te_fw-la deum_fw-la benedictus_fw-la and_o magnificat_fw-la the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n the_o kyrie_fw-la eleeson_n or_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o by_o which_o sometime_o be_v mean_v the_o litany_n the_o allelujah_o and_o the_o like_a ordain_v the_o psalter_n to_o be_v read_v over_o in_o their_o office_n once_o every_o week_n but_o all_o these_o be_v know_v part_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o every_o one_o of_o they_o prescribe_a form_n which_o by_o this_o time_n have_v gain_v so_o great_a veneration_n for_o their_o antiquity_n and_o general_a use_n all_o over_o christendom_n that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o omit_v nor_o alter_v they_o and_o benedict'_v prescribe_v they_o to_o his_o monk_n show_v that_o he_o take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o receive_a liturgy_n of_o his_o time_n and_o by_o long_a usage_n the_o form_n themselves_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o original_a rule_n only_o by_o the_o first_o word_n of_o the_o several_a form_n in_o like_a manner_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o benedict_n be_v famous_a in_o italy_n tetradius_fw-la nephew_n to_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n flourish_v in_o france_n and_o he_o also_o write_v a_o rule_n for_o his_o monk_n wherein_o we_o have_v the_o same_o method_n observe_v that_o be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o repeat_v the_o psalm_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n divers_a of_o which_o be_v there_o brief_o call_v by_o the_o two_o first_o word_n as_o gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la be_v put_v to_o signify_v that_o well_o know_a hymn_n glory_n be_v to_o god_n on_o high_a and_o so_o for_o the_o rest_n 512._o rest_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n v._o p._n 866._o &_o bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o §._o 4._o pag._n 512._o the_o same_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o another_o rule_n make_v within_o less_o than_o twenty_o year_n after_o this_o by_o valerianus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n 550._o arles_n bona_n ibid._n &_o cointè_fw-fr annal._n ann._n 550._o now_o though_o these_o order_n of_o monk_n do_v miserable_o degenerate_a afterward_o yet_o at_o this_o time_n they_o be_v the_o best_a man_n of_o the_o age_n renounce_v the_o world_n sincerely_n and_o serve_v god_n with_o extraordinary_a devotion_n yet_o every_o order_n have_v its_o prescribe_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n none_o of_o they_o differ_v much_o from_o other_o and_o all_o take_v out_o of_o the_o public_a liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n in_o the_o country_n where_o they_o be_v first_o plant_v after_o the_o example_n of_o those_o egyptian_a monk_n in_o the_o four_o century_n who_o cassian_n before_o describe_v to_o we_o §_o 6._o let_v we_o now_o pass_v into_o the_o east_n 530._o justinianus_n aug._n ann._n dom._n 530._o and_o see_v what_o law_n the_o famous_a emperor_n justinian_n make_v concern_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v establish_v there_o long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o first_o he_o be_v much_o displease_v at_o some_o who_o have_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o inferior_a order_n of_o the_o clergy_n though_o they_o be_v illiterate_a wherefore_o he_o require_v that_o none_o shall_v for_o the_o future_a be_v ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n unless_o at_o least_o they_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o can_v both_o instruct_v other_o in_o the_o holy_a prayer_n and_o read_v the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n 13._o canon_n authent_fw-fr collat._n 1._o tit._n 6._o nou._n 6._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 13._o again_o the_o religious_a prince_n complain_v that_o by_o the_o neglect_n of_o frequent_a synod_n which_o will_v have_v oblige_v all_o the_o clergy_n to_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n some_o even_o of_o the_o high_a order_n be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o holy_a office_n for_o the_o communion_n nor_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o baptism_n and_o therefore_o he_o appoint_v that_o before_o any_o bishop_n be_v consecrate_a he_o shall_v public_o read_v over_o the_o communion_n office_n the_o prayer_n for_o baptism_n and_o all_o the_o other_o supplication_n 2._o supplication_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d idem_fw-la authent_fw-fr collat._n 9_o tit._n 20._o nou._n 13â—_n praef._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o now_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o prayer_n then_o in_o use_n be_v call_v holy_a liturgy_n and_o be_v such_o as_o can_v be_v read_v learned_a and_o teach_v and_o the_o qualification_n of_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v be_v not_o to_o be_v able_a to_o make_v new_a prayer_n but_o to_o read_v the_o ancient_a form_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v use_v also_o in_o the_o nunnery_n and_o therefore_o this_o emperor_n order_v the_o bishop_n to_o take_v care_n that_o the_o nun_n may_v have_v one_o grave_a old_a man_n to_o make_v the_o necessary_a response_n in_o their_o service_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o priest_n and_o a_o deacon_n of_o unblameble_a life_n to_o perform_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a communion_n 19_o communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cod._n lâ—b_n 1._o tit._n 3._o de_fw-fr episc_n &_o cler_n l._n 44._o pag_n 19_o but_o if_o any_o have_v build_v a_o private_a oratory_n in_o his_o house_n though_o he_o may_v perform_v his_o ordinary_a devotion_n yet_o he_o ordain_v that_o according_a to_o the_o law_n deliver_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a act_n touch_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o public_a they_o do_v not_o presume_v there_o to_o do_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n 91._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll._n 5._o tâ—t_fw-la 13._o nou._n 58._o p_o 91._o moreover_o as_o to_o the_o public_a office_n the_o emperor_n decree_v that_o stripe_n and_o banishment_n shall_v be_v inflict_v upon_o any_o that_o come_v into_o a_o church_n and_o injure_v the_o bishop_n or_o other_o clergy_n while_o the_o divine_a mystery_n or_o the_o holy_a office_n be_v perform_v but_o to_o disturb_v the_o liturgy_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n and_o because_o litany_n be_v then_o say_v in_o the_o open_a street_n in_o procession_n the_o emperor_n enjoin_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n to_o be_v always_o present_a at_o they_o and_o make_v it_o capital_a to_o affront_v or_o disturb_v they_o in_o that_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n 174._o service_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n authent_n col._n 9_o tit._n 6._o novel_a 123._o cap._n 31._o &_o 32._o p._n 174._o all_o which_o law_n suppose_v a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o service_n and_o have_v the_o very_a name_n of_o liturgy_n for_o that_o service_n as_o every_o one_o will_v grant_v who_o consider_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v constant_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n both_o in_o and_o long_a before_o justinian_o time_n i_o know_v my_o adversary_n pretend_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n in_o these_o law_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o exercise_n of_o any_o divine_a ministration_n 158._o ministration_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 157._o 158._o but_o if_o we_o grant_v that_o it_o will_v not_o help_v his_o cause_n nor_o hurt_v we_o because_o in_o that_o age_n and_o those_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a all_o those_o divine_a ministration_n be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_a form_n so_o that_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o our_o dispute_n whether_o we_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n or_o ministration_n because_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o minister_v by_o liturgy_n as_o we_o now_o call_v they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o the_o patriach_n menna_n in_o this_o emperor_n reign_n where_o it_o seem_v the_o people_n extraordinary_a zeal_n against_o heretic_n
gregory_n the_o great_a 594._o leontius_n bizantin_n an._n d._n 594._o §_o 13._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o century_n leontius_n of_o byzantium_n write_v his_o book_n against_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n wherein_o he_o complain_v of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsevestia_n the_o master_n of_o nestorius_n that_o he_o not_o only_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n but_o presume_v to_o do_v another_o evil_a equal_a to_o that_o viz._n that_o he_o foolish_o invent_v a_o new_a liturgy_n beside_o that_o which_o the_o father_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n neither_o reverence_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n nor_o that_o which_o the_o great_a s._n basil_n write_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n in_o which_o liturgy_n of_o he_o he_o fill_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o blasphemy_n rather_o than_o prayer_n and_o can_v we_o now_o say_v leontius_n reasonable_o expect_v any_o other_o antichrist_n since_o this_o man_n so_o desperate_o hate_v christ_n and_o change_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v christ_n 619._o christ_n leont_n bizan_n adver_n nestor_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o §._o 18._o bib._n patr._n auctar._n tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 619._o i_o brief_o point_v at_o this_o before_o 8._o before_o cent._n v._o §._o 8._o but_o i_o produce_v this_o place_n here_o at_o large_a because_o it_o show_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n james_n which_o be_v here_o call_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v believe_v in_o this_o age_n to_o give_v be_v indict_v by_o inspiration_n and_o to_o deserve_v a_o reverence_n almost_o equal_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o for_o a_o private_a bishop_n to_o despise_v or_o disuse_n they_o on_o conceit_n of_o his_o own_o fancy_n be_v adjudge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n and_o he_o who_o do_v so_o be_v in_o this_o century_n think_v to_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o christ_n himself_o now_o this_o extraordinary_a veneration_n for_o these_o liturgy_n can_v proceed_v from_o nothing_o but_o their_o have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o assurance_n of_o their_o great_a antiquity_n and_o excellency_n and_o if_o private_a minister_n have_v then_o enjoy_v such_o a_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o public_a prayer_n according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n and_o conception_n this_o author_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o ridiculous_a as_o to_o represent_v this_o as_o so_o heinous_a a_o crime_n in_o a_o bishop_n so_o that_o we_o may_v conclude_v this_o century_n also_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o continue_v and_o by_o all_o the_o father_n and_o council_n of_o this_o age_n they_o be_v speak_v of_o with_o much_o reverence_n and_o represent_v as_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o primitive_a bishop_n and_o as_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n be_v no_o where_o first_o introduce_v in_o this_o period_n but_o only_o in_o country_n new_o convert_v and_o the_o great_a business_n of_o many_o council_n in_o this_o time_n be_v to_o reduce_v those_o nation_n which_o have_v variety_n in_o their_o office_n to_o a_o regular_a uniformity_n chap._n iii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o other_o late_a century_n to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o evidence_n for_o liturgy_n in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a age_n will_v be_v a_o needless_a trouble_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o myself_o both_o because_o what_o i_o have_v so_o clear_o make_v out_o to_o begin_v much_o soon_o can_v receive_v no_o great_a strength_n from_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o decline_a age_n and_o because_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v they_o begin_v to_o be_v impose_v above_o one_o whole_a century_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o yet_o since_o he_o will_v go_v on_o to_o low_a time_n to_o plead_v for_o the_o continuance_n of_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n i_o shall_v follow_v he_o and_o not_o only_o confute_v his_o objection_n but_o collect_v also_o which_o he_o have_v omit_v some_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a proof_n for_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n §_o 1._o he_o that_o consider_v the_o authority_n before_o produce_v to_o prove_v 603._o isidorus_n ep._n hispalens_n an._n dom._n 603._o that_o isidore_n who_o succeed_v his_o brother_n leander_n in_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o sevil_n do_v perfect_a the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n will_v not_o question_v but_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o spain_n in_o his_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a further_o to_o prove_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n we_o find_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o original_a of_o thing_n one_o chapter_n of_o divine_a office_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o several_a liturgick_a phrase_n such_o as_o the_o evening_n office_n the_o morning_n office_n the_o mass_n a_o choir_n antiphons_n responsal_n canticle_n psalm_n hymn_n allelujah_o amen_o hosanna_n the_o offertory_n etc._n etc._n 80._o etc._n isidor_n orig_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o pag._n 80._o now_o these_o as_o we_o have_v see_v be_v all_o part_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o he_o suppose_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v know_v to_o all_o here_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o name_n moreover_o he_o have_v also_o extant_a another_o tract_n concern_v the_o office_n wherein_o he_o show_v what_o be_v the_o original_a of_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n wherein_o he_o show_v who_o be_v the_o inventor_n of_o canticle_n to_o be_v sing_v with_o voice_n and_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v to_o musical_a instrument_n as_o also_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n both_o divine_a among_o which_o he_o reckon_v the_o benedicite_fw-la and_o human_a the_o latter_a compose_v by_o s._n hilary_n and_o s._n ambrose_n who_o hymn_n be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o western_a church_n he_o go_v on_o to_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n first_o compose_v antiphons_n and_o that_o the_o responsal_n be_v make_v in_o italy_n in_o old_a time_n as_o for_o prayer_n he_o say_v christ_n be_v desire_v by_o his_o disciple_n to_o compose_v they_o a_o prayer_n which_o he_o do_v and_o thence_o the_o church_n learn_v to_o use_v prayer_n like_o to_o that_o which_o christ_n make_v the_o greek_n be_v the_o first_o that_o compose_v such_o form_n of_o supplication_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o alleluja_n which_o by_o ancient_a tradition_n be_v sing_v always_o in_o spain_n except_o on_o fasting-day_n and_o in_o lent_n he_o explain_v also_o the_o offertory_n which_o use_v to_o be_v make_v with_o sing_v in_o his_o time_n then_o he_o reckon_v up_o seven_o prayer_n in_o the_o mass_n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o order_n of_o those_o prayer_n by_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v consecrate_a which_o be_v institute_v by_o s._n peter_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o first_o be_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n to_o entreat_v the_o lord_n that_o be_v a_o litany_n the_o second_o be_v a_o prayer_n that_o god_n will_v receive_v the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o three_o respect_v the_o offerer_n and_o faithful_a decease_v the_o four_o relate_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n the_o five_o be_v for_o sanctify_v the_o oblation_n and_o set_v out_o god_n praise_n exciting_a heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o join_v in_o it_o in_o which_o hosannah_n be_v sing_v the_o six_o be_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o descend_v on_o the_o sacrament_n the_o last_o be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n after_o which_o follow_v the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n etc._n people_n isidor_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4.5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9.13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o &_o 17._o pag._n 581_o 582_o etc._n etc._n all_o which_o several_a prayer_n and_o form_n be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n to_o which_o isidore_n here_o refer_v and_o so_o exact_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o it_o even_o where_o it_o differ_v from_o other_o form_n and_o liturgy_n as_o particular_o in_o give_v the_o benediction_n before_o the_o distribution_n 350._o distribution_n vid._n offic._n mozarab_n in_o bib._n patr._n tom._n xv_o edit_fw-la colon._n cap._n 27._o pag._n 779._o item_n vid._n council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 350._o that_o no_o man_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o office_n be_v extant_a then_o with_o all_o the_o part_n now_o contain_v in_o it_o except_o those_o which_o mention_v the_o virgin_n mary_n add_v since_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n in_o he_o i_o must_v transcribe_v this_o whole_a book_n of_o isidore_n if_o i_o shall_v produce_v all_o the_o other_o particular_n about_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n the_o vesper_n completorium_fw-la vigil_n matius_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o book_n such_o plain_a and_o
be_v trust_v with_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v necessary_a that_o these_o bishop_n shall_v have_v form_n prescribe_v which_o they_o either_o read_v or_o get_v they_o by_o heart_n and_o if_o so_o than_o such_o form_n be_v use_v above_o 50_o year_n before_o the_o period_n he_o assign_v as_o for_o his_o last_o instance_n of_o leo_n not_o admit_v any_o one_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n unless_o he_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o psalter_n i_o observe_v that_o this_o emperor_n intend_v to_o prevent_v that_o scandal_n which_o have_v be_v give_v by_o those_o few_o unlearned_a bishop_n in_o former_a time_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v none_o admit_v but_o such_o as_o well_o understand_v the_o psalter_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v read_v every_o day_n among_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o public_a prayer_n be_v put_v into_o one_o volume_n with_o the_o psalter_n as_o our_o common_a prayer_n be_v at_o this_o day_n and_o i_o understand_v the_o historian_n meaning_n to_o be_v that_o leo_n will_v admit_v no_o man_n into_o any_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n who_o be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o public_a book_n of_o office_n 182._o office_n theodor._n lector_fw-la col._n lib._n 1._o p._n 182._o and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o expound_v than_o it_o prove_v a_o constant_a and_o common_a use_n of_o liturgy_n an._n 460._o however_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o whatever_o be_v the_o low_a measure_n for_o qualify_a a_o man_n to_o be_v ordain_v there_o be_v very_o many_o learned_a clergyman_n in_o that_o age_n yea_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a century_n also_o but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v so_o deprave_v as_o he_o represent_v it_o some_o time_n before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o year_n 500_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v it_o do_v not_o hurt_v the_o cause_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v certain_o come_v into_o use_n many_o age_n before_o and_o thus_o i_o will_v dismiss_v these_o fraudulent_a and_o invidious_a reflection_n upon_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n desire_v the_o reader_n pardon_v for_o follow_v my_o adversary_n in_o so_o tedious_a a_o digression_n chap._n v._o of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o approbation_n and_o use_n of_o liturgy_n §_o 1._o there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o to_o make_v out_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o golden-rule_n that_o be_v to_o have_v be_v use_v always_o by_o all_o church_n and_o every_o where_n 6._o where_n vincent_n lirin_fw-mi contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o pag._n 6._o but_o only_o to_o prove_v the_o reform_a divine_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o commend_v liturgy_n and_o all_o the_o eminent_a protestant_a church_n use_v they_o now_o since_o the_o learned_a and_o pious_a promoter_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v so_o narrow_o examine_v into_o and_o so_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o holy_a scripture_n and_o pure_a antiquity_n and_o yet_o none_o of_o they_o do_v ever_o reckon_v prescribe_v form_n among_o those_o corruption_n but_o approve_v and_o establish_v they_o in_o those_o church_n which_o they_o have_v reform_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o liturgy_n be_v ageeable_a to_o god_n word_n and_o to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o best_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n a_o more_o particular_a reason_n to_o make_v out_o this_o consent_n of_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n as_o to_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n because_o our_o adversary_n be_v perpetual_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o conform_v ourselves_o to_o the_o example_n of_o foreign_a reform_a church_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o allow_v their_o way_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a mean_n to_o unite_v all_o protestant_n both_o at_o home_n and_o abroad_o we_o confess_v the_o end_n be_v a_o thing_n at_o this_o juncture_n very_o desirable_a but_o that_o which_o they_o suppose_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o probable_a mean_n to_o obtain_v it_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o our_o prescribe_a form_n and_o set_v up_o their_o extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n of_o pray_v we_o shall_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a writer_n and_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n every_o where_o but_o by_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o our_o excellent_a liturgy_n and_o bind_v all_o our_o clergy_n to_o it_o we_o follow_v the_o advice_n and_o example_n of_o all_o our_o sister_n church_n and_o can_v they_o imagine_v that_o to_o oblige_v a_o few_o obstinate_a and_o singular_a lead_v man_n and_o their_o ignorant_a and_o enthusiastical_a follower_n we_o will_v bring_v such_o a_o reproach_n upon_o our_o church_n as_o to_o cast_v away_o that_o method_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v so_o consonant_a to_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n and_o so_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_n it_o will_v be_v madness_n in_o we_o to_o do_v this_o and_o it_o be_v little_o less_o in_o they_o to_o expect_v it_o however_o because_o some_o of_o they_o be_v to_o this_o day_n delude_v with_o this_o gross_a mistake_n that_o prescribe_a form_n be_v some_o of_o the_o remain_v of_o popery_n and_o a_o liturgy_n establish_v be_v not_o allow_v in_o other_o protestant_a church_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o discourse_n with_o some_o few_o proof_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a divine_n and_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n both_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a and_o that_o in_o relation_n as_o well_o to_o liturgy_n in_o general_a as_o to_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a when_o i_o have_v first_o observe_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o industrious_a mons_fw-la durell_n have_v collect_v a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o testimony_n some_o of_o which_o i_o have_v here_o insert_v and_o add_v other_o of_o my_o own_o observation_n refer_v the_o reader_n for_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o elaborate_a book_n 1662._o book_n durell_n view_v of_o the_o gou._n and_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o reform_a church_n beyond_o the_o sea_n print_n lâ—nd_n 1662._o i_o begin_v with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n among_o who_o the_o reformation_n first_o begin_v and_o who_o at_o this_o day_n do_v far_o exceed_v in_o number_n the_o church_n which_o follow_v calvin_n method_n and_o afford_v the_o great_a number_n of_o foreign_a protestant_n §_o 2._o and_o first_o for_o luther_n himself_o there_o be_v no_o man_n can_v or_o dare_v question_v his_o approbation_n of_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o he_o appoint_v such_o form_n for_o all_o those_o church_n which_o he_o reform_v and_o in_o his_o work_n we_o have_v a_o form_n of_o common_a prayer_n for_o the_o church_n of_o wittenburgh_n draw_v up_o by_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o mass-book_n but_o so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o that_o which_o he_o think_v to_o be_v superstitious_a and_o corrupt_a 384._o corrupt_a forma_fw-la mist_n pro_fw-la eccles_n wittenburg_n ep._n luther_n tom._n ii_o p._n 384._o and_o all_o the_o church_n of_o his_o communion_n at_o this_o day_n have_v and_o use_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n for_o every_o sunday_n in_o the_o year_n and_o also_o set_a form_n of_o hymn_n and_o canticle_n prayer_n and_o litany_n together_o with_o prescribe_a office_n for_o all_o other_o part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a ministration_n for_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o matrimony_n visit_v the_o sick_a bury_v the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n one_o of_o which_o late_o print_v in_o a_o large_a quarto_fw-la in_o the_o danish_a tongue_n impose_v on_o and_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o denmark_n be_v late_o show_v and_o in_o divers_a place_n inteprete_v to_o i_o by_o a_o ingenious_a pastor_n of_o that_o country_n mons_fw-la ivarus_fw-la de_fw-fr brinch_z who_o come_v over_o with_o the_o force_n into_o england_n the_o last_o winter_n an._n 1689._o and_o beside_o the_o agreement_n between_o our_o collect_v epistle_n and_o gospel_n and_o they_o i_o observe_v that_o their_o litany_n be_v almost_o verbatim_o the_o same_o with_o we_o and_o the_o church_n in_o upper_a germany_n which_o be_v lutheran_n have_v all_o such_o liturgy_n i_o have_v one_o book_n dedicate_v to_o joachim_n marquesse_n of_o brandenburg_n collect_v by_o christopher_n cornerus_n print_v at_o leipsick_a an._n 1588._o with_o this_o title_n the_o select_a canticle_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n with_o the_o pure_a hymn_n and_o collect_v which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a church_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o lutheran_n who_o do_v all_o to_o this_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
rate_n concern_v it_o as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o stint_a form_n of_o prayer_n the_o judicious_a mr._n clerkson_n in_o his_o excellent_a discourse_n of_o liturgy_n have_v so_o learned_o and_o full_o discuss_v it_o he_o need_v only_o commend_v its_o perusal_n to_o the_o candid_a reader_n with_o a_o assurance_n that_o until_o it_o be_v clear_v that_o stint_v liturgy_n be_v ancient_a than_o that_o learned_a person_n represent_v they_o to_o be_v they_o shall_v be_v free_v from_o a_o strict_a imposition_n thus_o far_o he_o who_o have_v be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v in_o his_o character_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o i_o know_v not_o how_o he_o can_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o be_v so_o confident_a in_o his_o error_n but_o by_o give_v we_o another_o assurance_n that_o if_o we_o prove_v liturgy_n be_v much_o more_o ancient_a than_o his_o friend_n represent_v they_o to_o be_v he_o and_z those_o who_o have_v be_v mislead_v with_o he_o will_v no_o long_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o nation_n by_o oppose_v they_o but_o will_v quiet_o submit_v to_o the_o strict_a imposition_n of_o they_o since_o it_o be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o public_a by_o the_o most_o primitive_a and_o prudent_a way_n of_o worship_n errata_fw-la pag._n 3_o lin_v 13._o marg._n read_v philo_n p._n 34._o l._n 20._o marg._n r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 35._o l._n 28._o marg._n r._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 48._o l._n 9_o r._n of_o pray_v 〈◊〉_d the_o pagan_a way_n p._n 63._o l._n 3._o r._n assign_v no_o p._n 85._o l._n 23._o r._n this_o cause_n p._n 96._o l._n 3._o r._n cardinal_n bona_n p._n 101._o l._n 25._o r._n elder_a father_n p._n 109._o l._n 16._o r._n can_v be_v p._n 115._o l._n 22._o stop_v thus_o part_n for_o the_o heathen_a worship_n p._n 123._o l._n 8._o r._n liturgy_n be_v put_v for_o p._n 139._o l._n 22._o marg._n verbum_fw-la praedicet_fw-la p._n 154._o l._n 28._o marg._n r._n pag._n 161._o p._n 156._o l._n 24._o marg._n r._n coci_n censura_fw-la p._n 176._o l._n 27_o &_o 177._o l._n 16._o r._n constitution_n p._n 190._o l._n 7._o r._n public_a service_n p._n 195._o l._n 3._o stop_v thus_o prouâ—â—_n before_o there_o p._n 202._o l._n 19_o r._n be_v in_o the_o manner_n p._n 207._o l._n 19_o marg._n r._n the_o bapt_a servator_n p._n 211._o l._n 21._o r._n that_o the_o word_n p._n 212._o l._n â—_o r._n give_v we_o many_o p._n 228._o l._n 8._o marg._n r._n mundo_fw-la p._n 243._o l._n 18._o r._n a_o solecism_n p._n 251._o l._n 17._o r._n such_o mistake_v with_o some_o other_o literal_a error_n which_o the_o judicious_a reader_n can_v easy_o correct_v a_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a original_a and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o ground_n for_o liturgy_n in_o holy_a scripture_n §_o 1._o though_o liturgy_n have_v great_a reputation_n from_o their_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o this_o tract_n be_v to_o prove_v that_o yet_o since_o a_o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v they_o pretend_v not_o to_o scripture_n 1._o scripture_n discourse_n concern_v liturgy_n p._n 1._o i_o shall_v introduce_v my_o discourse_n by_o show_v that_o liturgy_n have_v a_o great_a reputation_n also_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o the_o scripture_n bear_v to_o they_o not_o only_o as_o the_o phrase_n and_o main_a part_n of_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n but_o because_o the_o holy_a bible_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o people_n of_o god_n from_o the_o beginning_n do_v general_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n the_o learned_a fagius_n think_v they_o be_v as_o old_a as_o the_o time_n of_o enosh_n when_o man_n begin_v public_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n 26._o lord_n gen._n four_o 26._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o piece_n of_o solemn_a worship_n among_o the_o israelite_n record_v in_o scripture_n be_v a_o form_n of_o praise_n sing_v in_o part_n by_o the_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o their_o deliverance_n from_o the_o egyptian_n 21._o egyptian_n exod._n xv_o ver_fw-la 1._o compare_v with_o ver_fw-la 21._o soon_o after_o god_n himself_o prescribe_v a_o form_n of_o word_n by_o which_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o bless_v the_o people_n 6.23_o people_n num_fw-la 6.23_o and_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o those_o who_o offer_v their_o first-fruit_n and_o tithe_n 13._o tithe_n deut._n xxvi_o ver_fw-la 5_o &_o 13._o yea_o god_n prescribe_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o penitent_a jew_n and_o charge_v they_o to_o take_v word_n with_o they_o and_o turn_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o say_v take_v away_o all_o iniquity_n etc._n etc._n and_o upon_o their_o use_v this_o form_n he_o promise_v to_o heal_v their_o backslide_n etc._n etc._n 4._o etc._n hos_fw-la fourteen_o 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o psalm_n of_o david_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n indict_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n not_o only_o for_o his_o private_a use_n but_o for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o temple_n 13._o temple_n 1_o chron._n xuj_o 7._o 2_o chro._n xxix_o 30._o &_o chap._n v._n 13._o and_o i_o can_v bring_v innumerable_a proof_n both_o out_o of_o jewish_a and_o christian_a writer_n if_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o show_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v worship_n god_n by_o set_a form_n and_o have_v a_o fix_a liturgy_n eutych_n liturgy_n josephus_n philo_n p._n fagius_n scaliger_n buxtorf_n synag_fw-mi seld._n in_o eutych_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o refer_v to_o two_o great_a man_n doctor_n hammond_n who_o prove_v both_o that_o they_o have_v form_n and_o that_o their_o form_n be_v in_o the_o same_o method_n with_o our_o common-prayer_n 1._o common-prayer_n dr._n hamm._n view_v of_o direct_n p._n 136._o oxford_n paper_n p._n 260._o vol._n 1._o and_o dr._n lightfoot_n who_o not_o only_o assert_n they_o have_v state_v form_n 1139._o form_n dr._n lightfoot_n vol._n 2._o p._n 158._o p._n 1139._o but_o set_v down_o the_o order_n both_o of_o their_o hymn_n and_o supplication_n give_v we_o the_o word_n which_o they_o use_v 946._o use_v idem_fw-la vol._n l._n p._n 922_o 942_o &_o 946._o and_o learned_o demonstrate_v that_o these_o form_n continue_v even_o to_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o long_o after_o 9_o after_o ibid._n p._n 157_o &_o exp_n on_o mutic_a vi_fw-mi 9_o now_o from_o this_o short_a but_o full_a evidence_n we_o thus_o argue_v if_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v god_n only_a people_n and_o the_o best_a among_o they_o even_o such_o as_o be_v inspire_v and_o in_o the_o pure_a time_n of_o that_o church_n do_v worship_n god_n acceptable_o by_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o their_o public_a devotion_n than_o a_o liturgy_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o a_o corrupt_a church_n no_o hindrance_n to_o fervency_n no_o way_n displease_v to_o god_n nor_o unfit_a for_o public_a assembly_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v but_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o friend_n be_v able_a to_o produce_v one_o instance_n where_o either_o god_n dislike_v form_n or_o good_a man_n complain_v of_o they_o under_o the_o legal_a dispensation_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o liturgy_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o may_v be_v justify_v from_o many_o place_n thereof_o §_o 2._o to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o though_o this_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o gospel-time_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o this_o yield_v the_o cause_n as_o to_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o be_v a_o clear_a acknowledgement_n that_o the_o faithful_a do_v then_o worship_n god_n by_o form_n but_o second_o since_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o same_o reason_n now_o that_o they_o be_v then_o and_o neither_o be_v nor_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v abrogate_a they_o who_o say_v this_o must_v assign_v some_o satisfactory_a reason_n why_o these_o duty_n may_v not_o be_v perform_v now_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v perform_v then_o otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o a_o form_n as_o such_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o the_o gospel_n way_n of_o worship_n especial_o since_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o due_o frequent_v the_o temple-worship_n where_o these_o man_n grant_v form_n be_v use_v do_v never_o show_v any_o dislike_n of_o that_o way_n of_o worship_v and_o though_o they_o tax_v their_o other_o corruption_n very_o free_o they_o join_v in_o these_o form_n and_o never_o reprove_v the_o jew_n for_o use_v they_o three_o this_o way_n of_o serve_v god_n have_v be_v so_o ancient_o and_o universal_o use_v if_o jesus_n have_v design_v to_o alter_v it_o and_o set_v up_o the_o new_a
extempore_o more_o than_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a one_o part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v like_o the_o other_o but_o our_o adversary_n ask_v why_o this_o bishop_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n also_o 26._o also_o discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 26._o and_o though_o i_o be_o not_o bind_v to_o answer_v all_o his_o random_n question_n and_o supposition_n ground_v upon_o this_o negative_a that_o eusebius_n do_v not_o say_v he_o do_v alter_v the_o liturgy_n yet_o i_o shall_v reply_v that_o hymn_n be_v more_o proper_a than_o prayer_n be_v to_o set_v out_o and_o magnify_v our_o saviour_n divinity_n and_o so_o be_v much_o more_o offensive_a to_o this_o heretic_n than_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v only_o address_v to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n as_o our_o mediator_n which_o the_o arian_n allow_v he_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o paulus_n begin_v to_o reject_v the_o hymn_n but_o probable_o he_o may_v have_v proceed_v further_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o early_o discover_v and_o expel_v before_o he_o can_v make_v any_o more_o alteration_n nor_o be_v it_o unlikely_a that_o the_o liturgy_n be_v so_o ancient_a at_o antioch_n be_v extant_a in_o ignatius_n time_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o venture_v upon_o that_o at_o first_o i_o shall_v add_v no_o more_o in_o this_o century_n but_o to_o observe_v that_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n record_v by_o eusebius_n it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o general_a usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o every_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n offer_v they_o the_o sacrament_n and_o say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 180._o etc._n euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 35._o p._n 180._o which_o be_v a_o form_n so_o universal_o use_v in_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o all_o liturgy_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o all_o christian_n shall_v have_v so_o exact_o agree_v in_o that_o form_n at_o that_o place_n and_o on_o that_o occasion_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o time_n of_o great_a light_n and_o more_o clear_a evidence_n chap._n iu._n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o four_o century_n §_o 1._o that_o the_o use_v of_o form_n and_o state_v liturgy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o nor_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o six_o century_n be_v very_o plain_a from_o the_o precede_a testimony_n which_o sufficient_o confute_v our_o adversary_n assertion_n yet_o if_o we_o have_v no_o evidence_n of_o settle_a form_n of_o prayer_n before_o this_o age_n it_o have_v be_v enough_o to_o justify_v our_o use_n of_o they_o because_o this_o be_v the_o first_o century_n wherein_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n be_v cease_v and_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v under_o christian_a magistrate_n wherefore_o since_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o a_o establish_a church_n it_o be_v as_o much_o antiquity_n as_o our_o cause_n needs_o to_o show_v we_o have_v precedent_n for_o it_o from_o this_o age_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o primitive_a church_n circumstance_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v now_o the_o centuriator_n tell_v we_o that_o upon_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n appoint_v prayer_n for_o all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o church_n for_o public_a peace_n and_o for_o the_o vnconvert_v 498._o vnconvert_v episcopipreces_fw-la sacras_fw-la ordinarunt_fw-la pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la rebus_fw-la necessariis_fw-la etc._n etc._n magd._n cent._n 4._o §._o 7._o pag._n 498._o now_o if_o the_o bishop_n appoint_v such_o prayer_n doubtless_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o show_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n yet_o our_o adversary_n strive_v by_o all_o kind_n of_o artifice_n to_o hide_v this_o plain_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o author_n he_o produce_v in_o this_o century_n be_v arnobius_n and_o lactantius_n to_o prove_v the_o christian_n look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o which_o we_o free_o grant_v but_o reject_v his_o consequence_n of_o their_o have_n not_o write_a form_n since_o experience_n show_v that_o both_o priest_n and_o people_n by_o frequent_a use_n of_o our_o common_a prayer_n may_v and_o do_v often_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v by_o this_o form_n and_o as_o for_o one_o of_o these_o very_a father_n 303._o arnobius_n an._n dom._n 303._o viz._n arno_n bius_n though_o he_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n a_o little_a before_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o speak_v very_o cautious_o of_o the_o christian_a rite_n 65._o rite_n ita_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistid_n loquor_fw-la viz._n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la illud_fw-la quod_fw-la dabitur_fw-la possint_fw-la esse_fw-la paratae_fw-la arnob._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 65._o yet_o there_o be_v some_o intimation_n in_o he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n we_o adore_v say_v he_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o all_o and_o pray_v to_o he_o by_o a_o venerable_a service_n we_o supplicate_v he_o with_o daily_a prayer_n and_o vocal_o call_v on_o he_o for_o that_o which_o we_o need_v to_o venerate_v this_o supreme_a king_n be_v the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o these_o divine_a office_n to_o he_o according_a to_o custom_n we_o all_o prostrate_v ourselves_o adore_v he_o with_o our_o joint_a prayer_n and_o request_v of_o he_o thing_n just_a honest_a and_o fit_a for_o his_o holy_a ear_n 15._o ear_n hic_fw-la propositus_fw-la terminus_fw-la divinorum_fw-la officiorum_fw-la hic_fw-la finis_fw-la est_fw-la huic_fw-la omnes_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it prosternimur_fw-la hunc_fw-la collatis_fw-la precibus_fw-la adoramus_fw-la etc._n etc._n id._n lib._n 1._o pag._n 13_o 14_o &_o 15._o now_o this_o venerable_a service_n of_o daily_a prayer_n vocal_o perform_v in_o divine_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o christian_n join_v and_o bear_v a_o part_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o state_v form_n know_v before_o to_o the_o congregation_n and_o unless_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v use_v such_o form_n arnobius_n can_v not_o be_v sure_a they_o shall_v always_o ask_v thing_n fit_a for_o god_n holy_a ear_n the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n evident_o point_v to_o that_o litany_n which_o tertullian_n have_v brief_o describe_v in_o his_o apology_n say_v in_o our_o conventicle_n we_o invocate_v the_o supreme_a god_n pray_v for_o peace_n and_o pardon_n to_o all_o man_n for_o the_o magistrate_n the_o army_n for_o the_o emperor_n for_o our_o friend_n and_o our_o enemy_n for_o those_o that_o be_v alive_a and_o those_o that_o be_v die_v 152._o die_v arnob._n adv_o gent._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 152._o which_o be_v the_o very_a head_n that_o other_o father_n set_v down_o when_o they_o do_v not_o design_n to_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o their_o litany_n but_o only_o to_o describe_v it_o in_o a_o public_a discourse_n 312._o constantin_n m._n an._n dom._n 312._o §_o 2._o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a who_o now_o establish_v by_o secular_a law_n the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n be_v our_o next_o evidence_n for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n for_o eusebius_n who_o be_v a_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_v of_o those_o transaction_n which_o he_o relate_v concern_v he_o give_v we_o a_o account_n that_o he_o order_v his_o palace_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o church_n and_o that_o when_o the_o christian_n be_v assemble_v he_o will_v begin_v to_o take_v the_o book_n into_o his_o hand_n either_o for_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n in_o his_o royal_a family_n 395._o family_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n l._n 4_o c._n 17._o p._n 395._o he_o also_o relate_v that_o he_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o guard_n which_o they_o be_v to_o use_v every_o sunday_n 18._o sunday_n id._n ib._n c._n 18._o and_o he_o teach_v they_o to_o recite_v this_o prayer_n with_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o their_o mind_n lift_v up_o still_o high_a even_o to_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n 19_o heaven_n id._n ib._n c._n 19_o the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o form_n eusebius_n set_v down_o 20._o down_o id._n ib._n c._n 20._o and_o commend_v the_o pious_a emperor_n because_o he_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n 465._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n de_fw-fr laud._n constantin_n p._n 465._o now_o we_o learn_v from_o hence_o first_o that_o repeat_v prayer_n out_o of_o a_o book_n be_v the_o usage_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n because_o when_o this_o be_v do_v in_o constantine_n family_n it_o make_v his_o court_n to_o resemble_v a_o church_n
their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o but_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o these_o liturgy_n have_v no_o emperor_n or_o bishop_n name_v at_o all_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leave_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o add_v the_o name_n as_o person_n change_v to_o conclude_v i_o have_v not_o see_v one_o solid_a objection_n against_o the_o main_a body_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n liturgy_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o that_o which_o we_o defend_v and_o be_v genuine_a to_o show_v that_o liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age_n and_o there_o be_v clear_a evidence_n and_o good_a reason_n to_o believe_v not_o only_o that_o s._n chrysostom_n approve_v of_o form_n but_o that_o he_o correct_v the_o ancient_a office_n and_o make_v all_o that_o be_v essential_a pure_a and_o primitive_a in_o this_o very_a liturgy_n which_o now_o go_v by_o his_o name_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o this_o father_n §_o 21._o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o s_n chrysostom_n be_v famous_a in_o the_o east_n s._n augustin_n 3â—_n s._n augustin_n a_o dom._n 3â—_n flourish_v in_o the_o african_a church_n and_o he_o also_o be_v a_o good_a witness_n for_o we_o in_o this_o age_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o can_v be_v against_o form_n of_o prayer_n write_v in_o a_o book_n and_o to_o be_v read_v out_o of_o it_o because_o he_o affirm_v that_o christ_n therefore_o leave_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o writing_n know_v word_n be_v necessary_a to_o moveâ—_n we_o and_o that_o we_o may_v look_v upon_o that_o which_o we_o ask_v 129._o ask_v nobis_fw-la ergo_fw-la necessarâ—a_fw-la sunt_fw-la verba_fw-la quibus_fw-la commoveanâ—ur_fw-la &_o inspiciamus_fw-la quid_fw-la pâ—tamuâ—_n aug._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o p._n 129._o now_o for_o the_o church_n to_o imitate_v christ_n and_o write_v down_o our_o prayer_n in_o a_o book_n can_v not_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustin_n who_o own_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v a_o form_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n affirm_v that_o the_o faithful_a repeat_v it_o every_o day_n alibi_fw-la day_n aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n ser._n 31._o item_n hom_n 42._o &_o alibi_fw-la and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o any_o christian_n want_v the_o spirit_n to_o help_v they_o with_o word_n and_o expression_n that_o he_o say_v can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o our_o not_o know_v what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v rom._n viij_o 26._o because_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o either_o the_o apostle_n or_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 129._o prayer_n id._n ad_fw-la prob._n ep._n 121._o pag_n 129._o and_o therefore_o he_o go_v on_o to_o expound_v the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n of_o the_o spirit_n give_v we_o patience_n so_o that_o we_o do_v not_o pray_v absolute_o to_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o our_o affliction_n as_o natural_o we_o shall_v do_v if_o the_o spirit_n do_v not_o convince_v we_o they_o be_v for_o our_o good_a so_o that_o s._n augustin_n take_v away_o the_o main_a text_n on_o which_o our_o adversary_n ground_n their_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o think_v there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o the_o spirit_n to_o furnish_v we_o with_o expression_n we_o have_v now_o see_v by_o other_o father_n that_o they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n in_o every_o church_n by_o which_o care_n be_v take_v for_o proper_a expression_n and_o s._n augustin_n seem_v to_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o original_a of_o these_o liturgy_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n wherein_o almost_o all_o church_n agree_v be_v from_o s._n paul_n himself_o for_o he_o say_v as_o my_o adversary_n cite_v he_o 173._o he_o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 173._o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n present_o add_v the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o though_o it_o be_v too_o long_o for_o a_o epistle_n to_o intimate_v all_o that_o order_n of_o administration_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v yet_o he_o do_v ordain_v that_o which_o be_v every_o where_o observe_v without_o variation_n 116._o variation_n aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 118._o p._n 116._o now_o the_o use_n of_o form_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o little_a variety_n in_o the_o long_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o be_v make_v afterward_o yet_o the_o use_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o preface_n the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n as_o to_o the_o evangelical_n word_n and_o some_o of_o the_o hymn_n all_o which_o be_v form_n and_o of_o universal_a use_n these_o s._n augustin_n affirm_v be_v order_v and_o ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o come_v to_o corinth_n so_o that_o he_o make_v the_o original_a of_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v apostolical_a and_o the_o same_o thing_n he_o affirm_v in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o be_v argue_v against_o heretic_n let_v we_o look_v say_v he_o upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prayer_n which_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o the_o rule_n for_o our_o prayer_n may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 4â—_n faith_n oâ—secratiâ—â—rum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacerdâ—talium_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la respiciamus_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la in_o tâ—to_fw-la modo_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la uniformiter_fw-la celebrantur_fw-la â—â—_o legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la lex_fw-la statuat_fw-la supplicant_n aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dog_n cap._n â—â—_o tom._n 3._o pag._n 4â—_n he_o must_v mean_v this_o of_o form_n extompore_o prayer_n be_v invisible_a but_o these_o may_v be_v look_v on_o yet_o these_o he_o say_v be_v derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o uniform_o celebrate_v therefore_o there_o be_v then_o a_o write_a liturgy_n appoint_v at_o first_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o s._n augustin_n think_v and_o use_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o the_o word_n of_o which_o he_o appeal_v for_o evidence_n against_o heretic_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n now_o if_o the_o prayer_n have_v be_v daily_o vary_v by_o the_o extempore_o gift_n he_o can_v not_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o and_o if_o these_o form_n have_v be_v compose_v but_o a_o little_a before_o this_o time_n of_o s._n augustin_n he_o can_v not_o have_v urge_v their_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n or_o other_o therefore_o they_o have_v form_n write_v in_o former_a age_n and_o by_o their_o antiquity_n become_v of_o great_a authority_n in_o this_o century_n whereupon_o the_o same_o father_n wish_n that_o such_o as_o be_v weak_a and_o doubtful_a in_o the_o question_n of_o perseverance_n will_v look_v upon_o those_o prayer_n of_o they_o which_o the_o church_n always_o have_v and_o ever_o will_v have_v 279._o have_v ut_fw-la intuerentur_fw-la orationes_fw-la svas_fw-la quas_fw-la semper_fw-la habuit_fw-la &_o habebit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr bon_fw-fr persev_n lib._n 2._o tom._n 7._o pag._n 279._o that_o be_v upon_o the_o public_a liturgy_n from_o the_o certain_a word_n of_o which_o he_o draw_v argument_n to_o satisfy_v their_o doubt_n not_o fear_v they_o will_v question_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o prayer_n which_o the_o church_n ever_o have_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o therefore_o he_o bold_o challenge_v vitalis_n who_o hâ—ed_v some_o erroneous_a opinion_n to_o dispute_v if_o he_o see_v fit_a against_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o hear_v the_o priest_n of_o god_n at_o the_o altar_n exhort_v his_o people_n to_o pray_v so_o and_o so_o &c._n &c._n 102._o &c._n aug._n add_v vital_a ep._n 107._o pag._n 102._o which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v form_n because_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v never_o be_v urge_v for_o or_o allege_v against_o the_o church_n but_o it_o show_v that_o these_o form_n be_v by_o long_a usage_n become_v so_o venerable_a that_o their_o authority_n be_v esteem_v sacred_a and_o indisputable_a and_o they_o be_v account_v the_o best_a evidence_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o particular_n of_o this_o african_a service_n agreeable_a to_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n s._n augustin_n say_v be_v these_o the_o singing_z of_o hymn_n read_v of_o lesson_n and_o sermon_n the_o prayer_n make_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o audible_a voice_n and_o the_o common-prayer_n enjoin_v by_o the_o deacon_n 119._o deacon_n aut_fw-la antâ—stâ—tes_fw-la clara_fw-la voce_fw-mi deprecantuâ—_n aut_fw-la communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la v_o ce_fw-fr diaconi_fw-la indicitur_fw-la aug._n ad_fw-la januar._n ep._n 11â—_n p._n 119._o that_o be_v the_o collect_v and_o the_o litany_n to_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_o to_o the_o second_o they_o make_v response_n at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o petition_n
imprimatur_fw-la april_n 26._o 1690._o c._n alston_n r.p.d._n hen._n episc_n lond._n à _fw-la sacris_fw-la a_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n together_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n dau._n clarkson_n late_a discourse_n concern_v liturgy_n part_n ii_o of_o the_o time_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_a divine_n for_o they_o by_o tho_o comber_n d._n d._n precentor_n of_o york_z publica_n est_fw-la nobis_fw-la &_o communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §_o 5._o pag._n 310._o london_n print_v by_o s._n roycroft_n for_o robert_n clavell_n at_o the_o peacock_n at_o the_o west-end_n of_o s._n paul_n 1690._o the_o preface_n to_o the_o second_o part._n when_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n have_v appeal_v to_o antiquity_n and_o boast_v it_o will_v disow_v they_o i_o conclude_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o judge_n of_o their_o own_o choose_n 12._o choose_n act_n twenty-five_o 12._o and_o therefore_o follow_v they_o to_o that_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o have_v bring_v their_o cause_n and_o when_o the_o first_o four_o century_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o venerable_a and_o their_o testimony_n the_o most_o convince_a quaest_a convince_a antiquitas_fw-la quo_fw-la propiùs_fw-la aberat_fw-la ab_fw-la ortu_fw-la &_o divinâ_fw-la progeny_n hoc_fw-la meliùs_fw-la ea_fw-la fortasse_fw-la quae_fw-la erant_fw-la vera_fw-la cernebat_fw-la cicer._n tuscul_fw-la quaest_a have_v give_v it_o on_o our_o side_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o of_o my_o good_a friend_n that_o i_o need_v descend_v no_o low_o and_o may_v save_v the_o labour_n of_o a_o second_o part_n but_o i_o consider_v that_o though_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o such_o as_o be_v impartial_a to_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n begin_v so_o early_o yet_o other_o who_o be_v prejudice_v against_o they_o will_v question_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o unless_o i_o can_v clear_v the_o follow_a age_n also_o from_o all_o the_o objection_n that_o their_o friend_n have_v raise_v out_o of_o they_o against_o this_o great_a truth_n he_o have_v fix_v the_o original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n a_o century_n or_o two_o low_a and_o make_v a_o show_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o these_o form_n be_v leave_v arbitrary_a even_o till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o scatter_v divers_a argument_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n collect_v out_o of_o some_o general_a observation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v bring_v under_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n name_n nor_o answer_v in_o the_o first_o part_n because_o they_o depend_v on_o miscellaneous_n quotation_n chief_o relate_v to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o five_o century_n begin_v wherefore_o i_o be_v compel_v to_o follow_v he_o down_o through_o all_o these_o late_a age_n and_o show_v that_o liturgy_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v impose_v and_o use_v then_o but_o be_v general_o believe_v to_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a age_n and_o that_o his_o objection_n rather_o confirm_v than_o weaken_v this_o assertion_n i_o be_v oblige_v also_o to_o examine_v every_o thing_n that_o look_v like_o a_o argument_n that_o i_o may_v neither_o give_v the_o obstinate_a occasion_n to_o call_v those_o reason_n invincible_a which_o scarce_o deserve_v a_o serious_a answer_n demetr_v answer_n tacere_fw-la ultra_fw-la non_fw-la oportet_fw-la ne_fw-la jam_fw-la non_fw-la verecundiae_fw-la sed_fw-la diffidentiae_fw-la esse_fw-la incipiat_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v nor_o leave_v any_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o as_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o for_o their_o sake_n as_o well_o as_o to_o make_v this_o history_n more_o complete_a i_o have_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n both_o concern_v the_o antiquity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o liturgy_n in_o general_a and_o concern_v the_o excellency_n of_o our_o church_n form_n of_o prayer_n by_o all_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o such_o as_o scruple_n to_o hear_v or_o read_v our_o common-prayer_n be_v so_o very_o singular_a in_o that_o notion_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o we_o and_o to_o all_o antiquity_n but_o also_o to_o the_o best_a and_o most_o regular_a of_o the_o protestant_n foreign_a church_n it_o be_v true_a when_o man_n have_v a_o interest_n to_o serve_v they_o will_v have_v no_o inclination_n to_o yield_v to_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n nor_o to_o the_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o therefore_o perhaps_o some_o of_o this_o party_n may_v hope_v to_o run_v down_o all_o that_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o age_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o the_o old_a cry_n of_o popery_n and_o superstition_n but_o i_o will_v anticipate_v so_o weak_a a_o objection_n by_o observe_v that_o their_o friend_n lead_v i_o into_o these_o age_n and_o they_o must_v not_o blame_v i_o for_o follow_v he_o again_o there_o be_v nothing_o deserve_v these_o hard_a name_n in_o this_o late_a period_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v then_o first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o know_v nor_o use_v in_o pure_a time_n now_o the_o first_o part_n sufficient_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n be_v none_o of_o the_o invention_n of_o these_o age_n by_o show_v they_o be_v use_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o former_a century_n before_o any_o of_o those_o corruption_n come_v in_o i_o grant_v that_o those_o copy_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n have_v many_o passage_n in_o they_o which_o relish_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o late_a age_n but_o then_o we_o be_v also_o sure_a by_o those_o passage_n which_o the_o father_n cite_v out_o of_o they_o before_o they_o be_v corrupt_v that_o they_o be_v pure_a at_o first_o and_o these_o exceptionable_a place_n have_v be_v tack_v to_o they_o long_o after_o they_o be_v first_o compose_v which_o the_o compiler_n and_o reformer_n of_o our_o liturgy_n well_o understand_v and_o therefore_o though_o they_o imitate_v they_o in_o all_o that_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o four_o century_n they_o cut_v off_o and_o reject_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o have_v reduce_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v to_o its_o original_a purity_n and_o ancient_a soundness_n they_o know_v the_o pray_v by_o form_n be_v very_o ancient_a the_o corruption_n of_o those_o form_n of_o late_a date_n so_o that_o when_o they_o and_o other_o reform_a church_n have_v purge_v out_o all_o the_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o restore_v the_o primitive_a method_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o prescribe_a form_n agreeable_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o practice_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o best_a age_n i_o will_v hope_v that_o all_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o submit_v to_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o be_v every_o man_n interest_n to_o be_v conquer_v 20._o conquer_v qui_fw-la veritati_fw-la cedit_fw-la utiliter_fw-la vincitur_fw-la petr._n damian_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 20._o will_v renounce_v their_o groundless_a prejudices_fw-la against_o this_o useful_a and_o ancient_a method_n of_o pray_v and_o no_o long_o dote_v upon_o the_o new_a extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n which_o be_v never_o use_v in_o public_a till_o of_o late_a since_o the_o age_n of_o inspiration_n who_o practice_n can_v be_v no_o rule_n to_o we_o who_o have_v not_o those_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o safety_n the_o honour_n and_o the_o quiet_a of_o all_o establish_v church_n to_o conclude_v the_o best_a christian_n and_o the_o most_o regular_a church_n in_o all_o age_n have_v use_v and_o approve_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o find_v great_a comfort_n in_o they_o and_o much_o benefit_n by_o they_o and_o if_o our_o dissenter_n will_v be_v content_a to_o serve_v god_n so_o also_o they_o will_v then_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v member_n of_o our_o establish_v church_n and_o we_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v disturb_v weaken_a and_o endanger_v by_o this_o unhappy_a separation_n but_o so_o long_o as_o they_o retain_v this_o fundamental_a error_n and_o profess_v their_o aversation_n to_o our_o whole_a way_n of_o worship_n all_o project_n of_o union_n and_o hope_n of_o accommodation_n be_v vain_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n i_o have_v so_o full_o consider_v this_o question_n and_o set_v all_o that_o relate_v to_o it_o in_o one_o orderly_a view_n because_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o right_a determination_n thereof_o must_v be_v the_o first_o step_n to_o that_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o interest_n and_o will_v be_v the_o safety_n of_o this_o divide_a nation_n the_o welfare_n whereof_o all_o good_a man_n unfeigned_o desire_v errata_fw-la pag._n 9_o lin_v 5._o read_v scribi_fw-la fas_fw-la p._n 11._o l._n
the_o same_o office_n together_o and_o when_o all_o order_n and_o degree_n of_o both_o sex_n unite_v their_o affection_n for_o the_o same_o end_n 240._o end_n id._n serm._n 3_o 〈◊〉_d sept._n 〈◊〉_d pag_n 240._o these_o must_v be_v prayer_n make_v â—â—_o such_o form_n as_o make_v up_o one_o office_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n can_v bear_v a_o part_n and_o all_o join_v in_o the_o response_n etc._n etc._n and_o these_o form_n thus_o unanimous_o recite_v he_o think_v must_v needs_o be_v very_o prevalent_a with_o almighty_a god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n live_v abbot_n nilus_n 440._o nilus_n abbess_n a_o dom._n 440._o who_o call_v the_o public_a prayer_n the_o fix_a law_n of_o the_o church_n 100l_n church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—â—â—â—â—aenes_n â—â—â—aenes_z 100l_n so_o that_o in_o his_o day_n doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o leave_v arbitrary_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o every_o man_n who_o be_v to_o officiate_v he_o will_v have_v his_o monk_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o there_o be_v not_o any_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o allow_v they_o to_o depart_v after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n 1172._o gospel_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n 105._o bibl._n patr._n edit_n paris_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1172._o which_o show_v they_o use_v at_o that_o time_n to_o sing_v those_o portion_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o imply_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o service_n be_v agreeable_a to_o our_o form_n in_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n but_o these_o passage_n fall_v not_o under_o my_o adversary_n observation_n §_o 10._o 440._o socrates_n sozomenus_n theodoritus_n histor_n encle_n cire_n ann._n 440._o the_o church_n historian_n who_o write_v after_o eusebius_n within_o little_a more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n viz._n socrates_n sozomen_n and_o theodoret_n be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o in_o they_o we_o find_v divers_a passage_n to_o confirm_v we_o that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v use_v both_o in_o and_o long_o before_o their_o time_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v make_v out_o by_o some_o instance_n both_o as_o to_o praise_n and_o prayer_n content_v ourselves_o of_o many_o to_o select_v only_o a_o few_o testimony_n and_o first_o no_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v more_o ancient_a nor_o more_o certain_o a_o form_n than_o the_o litany_n yet_o of_o this_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n in_o socrates_n who_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o that_o great_a storm_n which_o happen_v at_o constantinople_n when_o theodosius_n the_o young_a and_o the_o people_n be_v behold_v the_o sport_n of_o the_o hippodrome_n say_v that_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o people_n to_o give_v over_o their_o sport_n and_o to_o join_v all_o of_o they_o in_o one_o common_a litany_n to_o god_n add_v that_o they_o obey_v he_o and_o all_o of_o they_o with_o great_a alacrity_n say_v the_o litany_n and_o with_o agree_v voice_n send_v up_o hymn_n to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v but_o as_o one_o church_n and_o the_o emperor_n begin_v the_o hymn_n himself_o after_o which_o devout_a recital_n of_o these_o office_n the_o storm_n cease_v 749._o cease_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pp._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o pag._n 749._o where_o we_o see_v the_o litany_n and_o hymn_n be_v such_o know_a form_n that_o all_o the_o people_n on_o a_o sudden_a can_v say_v and_o sing_v their_o part_n of_o they_o which_o can_v be_v no_o wonder_n because_o we_o have_v show_v before_o that_o in_o the_o elder_a theodosius_n his_o time_n it_o be_v usual_a to_o repeat_v the_o litany_n in_o procession_n at_o constantinople_n in_o time_n of_o common_a danger_n yea_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o litany_n be_v mention_v by_o eusebius_n as_o use_v in_o constantine_n time_n for_o he_o say_v the_o bishop_n at_o jerusalem_n offer_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supplicatory_a prayer_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o emperor_n himself_o and_o for_o his_o child_n belove_v of_o god_n 405._o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi constant_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 45._o p._n 405._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o ancient_a litanick_n form_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o constitution_n and_o allude_v to_o by_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n although_o eusebius_n here_o rather_o describe_v than_o cite_v these_o ancient_a form_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n prepare_v a_o chapel_n in_o his_o camp_n where_o they_o may_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n and_o pray_v and_o receive_v the_o mystery_n for_o there_o be_v priest_n and_o deacon_n follow_v the_o army_n who_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n perform_v the_o order_n for_o these_o thing_n 205._o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theod._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o p._n 205._o in_o which_o passage_n we_o have_v express_v mention_n of_o a_o order_n for_o hymn_n for_o prayer_n and_o for_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o amount_n to_o no_o less_o than_o a_o common_a prayer_n enjoin_v by_o law_n for_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constitution_n or_o order_n no_o doubt_n contain_v those_o prescribe_a prayer_n which_o socrates_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 15._o 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 5._o cap._n 15._o that_o be_v prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o sozomen_n also_o who_o speak_v of_o nectarius_n that_o from_o a_o layman_n be_v sudden_o advance_v to_o be_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n say_v he_o be_v send_v to_o ciriacus_n a_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o adana_n that_o he_o may_v learn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o order_n of_o officiate_a use_v by_o the_o bishop_n which_o plain_o signify_v learning_n his_o book_n of_o office_n 420._o office_n sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o p._n 420._o it_o be_v one_o requisite_a in_o a_o bishop_n to_o be_v very_o exact_a in_o that_o point_n as_o for_o those_o short_a prayer_n which_o the_o monk_n of_o egypt_n use_v mention_v in_o my_o adversary_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o be_v form_n though_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o confess_v so_o much_o 75._o much_o sozomen_n p._n 397._o in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 75._o for_o that_o place_n of_o sozomen_n which_o he_o cite_v concern_v paulus_n who_o say_v 300_o prayer_n in_o a_o day_n and_o be_v force_v to_o use_v 300_o little_a stone_n for_o bead_n forehead_n say_v his_o frontless_a editor_n to_o count_v they_o by_o be_v take_v from_o palladius_n who_o write_v anno_fw-la dom._n 401._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v 300_o prescribe_a prayer_n 23._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n cap._n 23._o and_o because_o they_o be_v short_a form_n commit_v to_o memory_n paulus_n be_v constrain_v to_o use_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d little_a stone_n that_o so_o he_o may_v know_v when_o he_o have_v repeat_v they_o all_o and_o since_o we_o have_v mention_v palladius_n who_o write_v at_o the_o very_a begin_n of_o this_o century_n we_o may_v note_v here_o that_o he_o also_o affirm_v maâ—arius_n another_o monk_n say_v a_o hundred_o prescribe_a prayer_n every_o day_n 24._o day_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pallad_n ib._n cap._n 24._o and_o another_o call_v from_o his_o charity_n eleemon_n use_v to_o go_v to_o the_o church_n to_o say_v the_o accustom_a prayer_n 115._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n c._n 115._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o ancient_a monk_n who_o live_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v of_o who_o palladius_n write_v be_v accustom_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n both_o in_o their_o cell_n and_o in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o go_v thither_o nor_o can_v i_o find_v in_o any_o of_o these_o historian_n a_o account_n of_o any_o that_o pretend_v to_o pray_v in_o public_a in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o the_o spirit_n except_o those_o heretic_n call_v euchite_n and_o enthusiast_n upon_o who_o theodoret_n be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o say_v he_o believe_v they_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o devil_n 116._o devil_n theodoret._n lib._n 4._o cap_n 10._o pag._n 116._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o prayer_n second_o as_o to_o the_o praise_n the_o last_o cite_v author_n assure_v we_o there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n of_o gloria_fw-la patria_fw-la at_o antioch_n conclude_v as_o it_o do_v now_o world_n without_o end_n and_o this_o as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o leontius_n who_o because_o he_o alter_v the_o ancient_a form_n repeat_v it_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n but_o be_v soon_o discover_v by_o the_o people_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o
canon_n itself_o do_v only_o direct_v the_o order_n in_o which_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o forbid_v the_o alter_v that_o order_n yet_o withal_o it_o refer_v to_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n and_o call_v they_o by_o their_o proper_a name_n suppose_v a_o book_n well_o know_v in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v down_o in_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v prescribe_v by_o this_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a the_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v certain_a fix_a form_n not_o make_v in_o this_o council_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v common_o know_v by_o all_o long_a before_o and_o since_o some_o variety_n in_o the_o recite_v these_o form_n have_v creep_v in_o so_o as_o one_o diocese_n differ_v somewhat_o from_o another_o that_o variety_n though_o it_o be_v but_o in_o the_o order_n of_o use_v these_o form_n be_v forbid_v here_o and_o the_o same_o uniformity_n establish_v in_o this_o province_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v every_o where_o else_o and_o indeed_o this_o canon_n convince_v i_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o the_o same_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v every_o where_o that_o need_v not_o any_o regulation_n only_o they_o be_v different_o place_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o divers_a church_n and_o this_o they_o reform_v by_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n for_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n which_o be_v call_v ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la and_o this_o order_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o rubric_n or_o disposal_n of_o these_o several_a part_n of_o service_n but_o also_o the_o form_n themselves_o so_o dispose_v and_o set_v in_o order_n and_o doubtless_o if_o any_o have_v then_o be_v so_o bold_a to_o vary_v the_o hymn_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o father_n who_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o variety_n in_o the_o method_n and_o place_v they_o will_v much_o less_o have_v endure_v the_o presumption_n of_o alter_v the_o word_n and_o expression_n but_o that_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o confidence_n that_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o this_o age._n the_o next_o year_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o orleans_n 507._o council_n aurel._n i._o an._n dom._n 507._o which_o again_o forbid_v any_o of_o the_o people_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n 562._o service_n council_n aurel._n i._o can._n 28._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr l._n pag_n 562._o and_o enjoin_v the_o litany_n shall_v be_v use_v three_o day_n before_o ascension_n day_n and_o order_n the_o people_n who_o have_v so_o large_a a_o share_n in_o this_o ancient_a form_n to_o leave_v work_n and_o join_v in_o present_v this_o general_a supplication_n to_o almighty_a god_n 29._o god_n ibid._n can._n 29._o agreeable_a to_o which_o be_v that_o passage_n in_o caesarius_n his_o homily_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n than_o celebrate_v these_o three_o day_n with_o litany_n and_o then_o no_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o that_o religious_a assembly_n 1._o assembly_n in_o tribus_fw-la istis_fw-la diebus_fw-la quas_fw-la regulariter_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la celebrat_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nullus_fw-la se_fw-la à _fw-la sancto_fw-la conventu_fw-la subaucat_fw-la caesar_n hom_n 1._o now_o can_v any_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n when_o these_o litany_n be_v so_o general_o observe_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o communion_n service_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o these_o province_n since_o so_o many_o author_n and_o council_n agree_v that_o that_o office_n every_o where_o end_v with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o blessing_n a_o order_n now_o must_v signify_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o undoubted_o they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a rule_n contain_v both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o method_n also_o and_o the_o better_a to_o secure_v this_o liturgy_n from_o be_v alter_v 509._o council_n epaun._n an._n dom._n 509._o the_o council_n of_o pamiers_n ordain_v that_o all_o church_n in_o the_o province_n shall_v observe_v the_o same_o order_n in_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a bishop_n 553._o bishop_n ad_fw-la celebrandum_fw-la divina_fw-la officia_fw-la â—â—dinem_fw-la quem_fw-la metropolitani_n tenant_n provinciales_fw-la observare_fw-la debent_fw-la council_n epaun._n can._n 27._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 553._o and_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o same_o order_n be_v make_v in_o spain_n where_o variety_n of_o nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v make_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o at_o girone_n in_o catalonia_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o as_o to_o the_o appoint_v of_o divine_a service_n as_o it_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n so_o in_o god_n name_n let_v that_o same_o usage_n be_v observe_v through_o the_o whole_a province_n of_o catalonia_n as_o well_o in_o the_o communion-office_n as_o in_o that_o of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 618._o minister_a de_fw-fr institutione_n missarum_fw-la ut_fw-la â—uâ—modo_fw-la in_o metropolitanâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la fuerâ—t_fw-la ita_fw-la in_o dei_fw-la nomine_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tarraconensi_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la tam_fw-la ipsius_fw-la misa_n orao_n quam_fw-la psallenai_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la council_n gerund_fw-mi an._n 517._o can._n 1._o bin._n ibid._n pag._n 618._o that_o be_v the_o order_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o by_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n for_o the_o communion-service_n the_o hymn_n and_o other_o administration_n be_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n to_o all_o the_o diocese_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n thereof_o which_o suppose_v that_o the_o original_a liturgy_n be_v write_v and_o keep_v careful_o there_o by_o which_o all_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n transcribe_v for_o the_o several_a diocese_n of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la be_v to_o be_v correct_v which_o be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n to_o preserve_v that_o unity_n both_o as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o order_n which_o they_o now_o labour_v to_o restore_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o last_o name_v council_n also_o mention_n litany_n in_o two_o canon_n can._n 2_o and_o can._n 3._o and_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v there_o repeat_v daily_o in_o the_o end_n both_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n can._n 10._o and_o all_o this_o leave_v we_o no_o room_n to_o doubt_v of_o their_o use_v those_o ancient_a form_n which_o after_o these_o great_a confusion_n begin_v to_o be_v restore_v in_o these_o country_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o both_o pagan_n and_o heretic_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o beginning_n to_o incorporate_v with_o the_o people_n which_o they_o have_v conquer_a in_o the_o last_o age._n and_o i_o have_v a_o little_a transgress_v the_o order_n of_o time_n that_o i_o may_v lay_v these_o canon_n together_o which_o be_v all_o make_v upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n and_o do_v mutual_o explain_v one_o another_o 508._o fulgentius_n ep._n ruâ—pens_v ann._n dom._n 508._o §_o 3._o we_o must_v now_o step_v into_o africa_n where_o that_o pious_a bishop_n fulgentius_n flourish_v who_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o true_a faith_n against_o the_o arian_n then_o very_o numerous_a in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o holy_a confessor_n have_v leave_v we_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a form_n for_o he_o large_o expound_v that_o primitive_a petition_n so_o general_o use_v at_o the_o consecration_n in_o all_o the_o old_a liturgy_n viz._n that_o god_n will_v send_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o element_n to_o sanctify_v they_o and_o make_v they_o the_o body_n of_o his_o dear_a son_n 79._o son_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la monim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o p._n 79._o yea_o he_o confirm_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n from_o this_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n of_o prayer_n he_o also_o discourse_v very_o full_o upon_o that_o general_a conclusion_n of_o the_o collect_v which_o the_o arian_n cavil_v at_o through_o jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n who_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o thou_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 266._o spirit_n per_fw-la universas_fw-la pene_fw-la africa_n regiones_fw-la catholica_fw-la dicere_fw-la consuevit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la etc._n etc._n fulg._n ad_fw-la ferrand_n diac._n resp_n ad_fw-la quaest_n 4._o pag._n 266._o assure_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o almost_o all_o the_o region_n of_o africa_n conclude_v their_o prayer_n in_o this_o form_n which_o he_o prove_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n and_o that_o must_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o authority_n in_o dispute_n with_o
can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o the_o bishop_n will_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n into_o the_o dyptics_n to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o when_o these_o name_n be_v put_v in_o as_o they_o desire_v the_o whole_a multitude_n come_v together_o to_o observe_v and_o hear_v this_o new_a and_o grateful_a addition_n and_o divide_v themselves_o into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v for_o a_o long_a time_n the_o benedictus_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o choir_n begin_v the_o trisagion_n to_o which_o they_o all_o listen_v and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o liturgy_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v the_o office_n for_o catechuman_n then_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o the_o holy_a accustom_a lesson_n read_v at_o the_o time_n for_o read_v the_o dyptics_n all_o the_o people_n with_o silence_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o upon_o hear_v the_o deacon_n recite_v those_o name_n they_o all_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n and_o then_o through_o god_n help_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v finish_v with_o all_o decency_n 733._o decency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 5._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 733._o now_o here_o we_o have_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o liturgy_n use_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o now_o take_v it_o but_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_a notice_n of_o divers_a form_n therein_o contain_v viz._n the_o benedictus_n the_o trisagion_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la tibi_fw-la domine_fw-la the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o dyptics_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o be_v call_v the_o accustom_a liturgy_n and_o say_v to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o good_a order_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o excellent_a order_n appoint_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n §_o 7._o pope_n vigilius_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o emperor_n 540._o vigilius_n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 540._o and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o bless_v god_n for_o that_o prince_n religious_a care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o requite_v he_o by_o her_o daily_a prayer_n for_o he_o and_o vigilius_n note_n that_o justinians_n affection_n to_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sign_n that_o their_o usual_a prayer_n for_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o answer_v and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v that_o prayer_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n all_o bishop_n by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n desire_n and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v please_v to_o unite_v govern_v and_o preserve_v the_o catholic_a faith_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 5._o world_n omnes_fw-la pontifices_fw-la antiâ—uâ_fw-la in_o offerendo_fw-la sâ—cripcio_fw-la traditione_n aepeâ—â—mus_fw-la excrante_n ut_fw-la catholicam_fw-la fidem_fw-la adunaâ—e_fw-la regere_fw-la donamus_fw-la &_o custodire_fw-la toto_fw-la orâ—e_fw-la dignetuâ—_n vigil_n ep_v 4._o ad_fw-la justin_n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 5._o which_o word_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a form_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o vigilius_n be_v according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n his_o correct_v not_o much_o alter_v from_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n or_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n before_o gelasius_n 119._o gelasius_n pro_fw-la sanctà _fw-la tuà _fw-la catâ—olicà _fw-la &_o apostolicâ_fw-la ecâ—lesiâ_fw-la ut_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la &_o gubernare_fw-la digneris_fw-la omnes_fw-la fine_n terrae_fw-la liturg._n s._n clem._n bib._n patr._n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n p._n 119._o and_o when_o gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o next_o century_n correct_v the_o gelasian_a office_n he_o evident_o make_v his_o form_n out_o of_o both_o those_o elder_a liturgy_n 128._o liturgy_n pro_fw-la eccles_n â_fw-la tuâ_fw-la sancta_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la quam_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la adunare_fw-la &_o regâ—râ—â—igneris_fw-la toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la erbe_fw-la offâ—c_fw-la gregorian_n ibid._n pag._n 128._o as_o the_o reader_n will_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o several_a way_n of_o express_v this_o in_o these_o several_a office_n in_o divers_a age_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vigilius_n but_o that_o the_o form_n be_v then_o believe_v to_o be_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o be_v make_v almost_o in_o the_o very_a word_n which_o have_v be_v use_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o have_v liturgy_n be_v new_o set_v up_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o false_a nor_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o allege_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o this_o form_n and_o have_v all_o minister_n before_o this_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o pray_v in_o what_o expression_n they_o please_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o impossible_a than_o this_o harmony_n between_o these_o office_n which_o only_o differ_v in_o divers_a age_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o several_a correction_n of_o the_o form_n but_o be_v always_o in_o every_o age_n do_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o will_v be_v still_o more_o plain_a by_o the_o same_o vigilius_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o consultation_n of_o etherius_fw-la who_o he_o first_o inform_v concern_v the_o certain_a time_n on_o which_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o that_o year_n and_o because_o this_o bishop_n be_v place_v in_o a_o country_n new_o convert_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o not_o yet_o well_o instruct_v in_o the_o regular_a way_n of_o perform_v divine_a office_n he_o have_v it_o seem_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o they_o celebrate_v the_o service_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o great_a festival_n to_o which_o vigilius_n give_v this_o answer_n we_o also_o acquaint_v you_o that_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o different_a at_o any_o time_n nor_o upon_o any_o festival_n but_o we_o always_o consecrate_v the_o gift_n offer_v to_o god_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o have_v indeed_o proper_a preface_n for_o commemorate_n the_o mercy_n peculiar_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o each_o of_o the_o great_a festival_n and_o then_o add_v these_o word_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n we_o perform_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a order_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v herewith_o send_v you_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o that_o canonical_a prayer_n which_o by_o god_n mercy_n we_o have_v receive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v in_o what_o place_n to_o add_v proper_a thing_n for_o each_o festival_n we_o have_v also_o add_v the_o prayer_n for_o easter-day_n 4._o easter-day_n oâ—dinem_fw-la quâ—que_fw-la precum_fw-la in_o celebritate_fw-la m_o ssarar_fw-la nullo_n nâ—s_o tâ—mpore_fw-la nuâ—â—â_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sign_n â—uacaâ—â—_n habere_fw-la aâ—uâ—â—_n sed_fw-la semper_fw-la â—â—aem_fw-la tenore_fw-la oblata_fw-la deo_fw-la munera_fw-la consecrare_fw-la &_o pp._n caetera_fw-la vero_fw-la ordine_fw-la consueto_fw-la prosequimur_fw-la qua_fw-la prepter_n &_o ipsius_fw-la canonicae_fw-la preci_fw-la textum_fw-la direximus_fw-la subter_fw-la adâ—â—ectâ—â—_n quaâ—â—â—_n deo_fw-la propitio_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolicâ_fw-la traditione_n suscepimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n vâ—gâ—l_o ep._n 2._o ad_fw-la etherâ—um_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 4._o here_o we_o see_v the_o communion-service_n and_o especial_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n be_v a_o ancient_a form_n derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n and_o send_v into_o that_o country_n where_o etherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n which_o some_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o part_n of_o spain_n late_o convert_v from_o heresy_n 279._o heresy_n baron_fw-fr annal_n an._n 538._o pag._n 278_o 279._o and_o if_o so_o probable_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o office_n which_o be_v call_v the_o mosarabick_a and_o be_v compose_v by_o s._n leander_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o out_o of_o the_o old_a gothic_n and_o african_a form_n compare_v with_o this_o roman_a office_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o some_o place_n where_o the_o faith_n be_v new_o plant_v they_o need_v help_v to_o settle_v and_o correct_v their_o office_n yet_o both_o the_o new_a and_o ancient_a church_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o when_o a_o new_a liturgy_n be_v to_o be_v make_v for_o a_o new_o convert_v nation_n the_o bishop_n consult_v the_o most_o ancient_a form_n they_o can_v find_v in_o other_o church_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o what_o they_o think_v proper_a for_o their_o own_o country_n and_o that_o form_n they_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o that_o be_v under_o their_o jurisdiction_n we_o must_v also_o observe_v further_o that_o the_o roman_a office_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o the_o very_a word_n
express_a mention_n be_v make_v of_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n then_o settle_v in_o the_o spanish_a church_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o deny_v or_o evade_v so_o manifest_a a_o truth_n to_o which_o may_v further_o be_v add_v his_o epistle_n to_o ludifredus_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n about_o the_o several_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o duty_n wherein_o he_o mention_n the_o know_a form_n of_o laud_n and_o responsal_n the_o office_n of_o prayer_n and_o recite_v of_o the_o name_n the_o give_v of_o peace_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o part_n of_o liturgy_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o prescribe_a form_n then_o in_o use_n 615._o use_n isidor_n ep._n ad_fw-la ludifred_n pag._n 615._o and_o the_o like_a reference_n he_o make_v to_o the_o particular_a office_n and_o form_n use_v by_o the_o monk_n in_o their_o private_a oratory_n within_o their_o monastery_n where_o they_o also_o pray_v by_o form_n 701._o form_n idem_fw-la in_o reg_fw-la monach._n cap._n 6._o de_fw-fr offic._n pag._n 701._o so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a than_o that_o a_o liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v use_v in_o this_o country_n of_o spain_n in_o isidore_n time_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o sevil_n thirty_o three_o year_n together_o and_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n that_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o this_o age._n §_o 2._o 633._o council_n toletan_n 4._o an._n dom._n 633._o this_o very_a isidore_n be_v precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n call_v by_o king_n sisenandus_n wherein_o there_o be_v sixty_o two_o bishop_n and_o seven_o more_o subscribe_v by_o proxy_n be_v summon_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n then_o subject_a to_o the_o gothic_a king_n who_o have_v much_o enlarge_v their_o empire_n since_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n be_v first_o compose_v wherefore_o many_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v make_v to_o settle_v the_o use_n of_o that_o one_o liturgy_n every_o where_n in_o sisenandus_n his_o dominion_n for_o it_o seem_v before_o this_o national_a council_n it_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v or_o at_o least_o not_o use_v without_o some_o variety_n but_o here_o the_o second_o canon_n say_v we_o decree_v that_o as_o we_o bishop_n be_v join_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n so_o will_v we_o do_v nothing_o different_o or_o dissonant_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n lest_o any_o difference_n of_o we_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a shall_v give_v suspicion_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o variety_n of_o several_a church_n prove_v a_o scandal_n to_o many_o therefore_o one_o order_n of_o pray_v and_o sing_v shall_v be_v observe_v by_o we_o through_o all_o spain_n and_o france_n one_o manner_n of_o communion_n service_n one_o manner_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n nor_o will_v we_o who_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o faith_n and_o one_o kingdom_n have_v any_o long_o divers_z ecclesiastical_a custom_n for_o the_o ancient_a canon_n also_o decree_v this_o that_o every_o country_n shall_v have_v the_o same_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 345._o minister_a unus_n igitur_fw-la ordo_fw-la orandi_fw-la atque_fw-la psallendi_fw-la nobis_fw-la per_fw-la omnem_fw-la hispaniam_fw-la atque_fw-la galliam_n conservetur_fw-la unus_n modus_fw-la in_o missarum_fw-la solennitatibus_fw-la unus_n in_o vespertinis_fw-la matutinisque_fw-la officiis_fw-la nec_fw-la diversa_fw-la sit_fw-la ultra_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o una_fw-la fide_fw-la continemur_fw-la &_o regno_fw-la hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o antiqui_fw-la canon_n decreverunt_fw-la ut_fw-la unaquaeque_fw-la provincia_n &_o psallendi_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la parem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la contineat_fw-la council_n tolet._n 4._o can._n 2._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o p._n 345._o from_o which_o canon_n we_o may_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o different_a way_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o corruption_n break_v in_o upon_o they_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n that_o be_v those_o of_o laodicea_n milevis_n vannes_n pamiers_n gyrone_n and_o other_o cite_v before_o second_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v occasion_v by_o the_o bishop_n have_v be_v former_o of_o different_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o live_v under_o different_a king_n but_o be_v now_o all_o of_o one_o faith_n and_o under_o one_o prince_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v one_o form_n of_o service_n three_o that_o these_o difference_n be_v scandalous_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o the_o people_n while_o they_o do_v continue_v four_o therefore_o they_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o one_o form_n of_o communion-service_n throughout_o all_o the_o dominion_n of_o sisenandus_n who_o rule_v all_o spain_n and_o in_o some_o part_n of_o france_n late_o gain_v by_o his_o ancestor_n they_o now_o will_v have_v but_o one_o order_n that_o be_v one_o liturgy_n as_o that_o word_n signify_v without_o the_o least_o difference_n and_o since_o isidore_n have_v so_o late_o correct_v and_o complete_v leander_n office_n and_o be_v precedent_n here_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v to_o settle_v that_o very_a liturgy_n and_o because_o some_o bishop_n may_v be_v so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o their_o former_a way_n of_o service_n that_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o so_o great_a a_o council_n they_o will_v not_o change_v they_o there_o follow_v divers_a canon_n to_o forbid_v the_o particular_n wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o to_o settle_v those_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n of_o which_o be_v many_o i_o will_v only_o repeat_v the_o head_n which_o be_v these_o the_o 5_o canon_n forbid_v the_o trine_n immersion_n in_o baptism_n and_o order_n it_o to_o be_v do_v but_o once_o the_o 6_o enjoin_v all_o to_o observe_v the_o office_n for_o good-friday_n the_o 8_o order_n that_o on_o easter-even_a there_o shall_v be_v taper_n consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o have_v be_v ancient_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n the_o 9th_o canon_n command_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v say_v every_o day_n and_o not_o only_o on_o sunday_n the_o 10_o forbid_v the_o sing_n allelujah_o in_o lent_n since_o the_o universal_a church_n omit_v it_o in_o that_o time_n of_o fast_v the_o 11_o enjoin_v the_o sing_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o god_n after_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n and_o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n as_o some_o use_v the_o 12_o condemn_v those_o who_o reject_v all_o hymn_n not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o order_n the_o use_n of_o those_o make_v by_o s._n ambrose_n s._n hilary_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n the_o 13_o censure_n those_o who_o will_v not_o sing_v the_o benedicite_fw-la or_o song_n of_o the_o three_o child_n in_o the_o communion-office_n on_o sunday_n and_o festival-day_n be_v a_o hymn_n use_v all_o over_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o 14_o direct_v the_o sing_v of_o glory_n and_o honour_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n exact_o as_o it_o yet_o prescribe_v in_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n and_o in_o no_o other_o and_o the_o 15_o be_v about_o the_o gloria_fw-la after_o the_o responsal_n that_o it_o be_v always_o use_v alike_o the_o 16_o assert_n the_o revelation_n of_o s._n john_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o order_n they_o to_o be_v read_v between_o easter_n and_o pentecost_n the_o 17_o order_n the_o benediction_n of_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v use_v before_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n etc._n sacrament_n council_n tolet_n 4._o can_v 5._o &_o can._n 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag_n 346_o 347_o etc._n etc._n a_o usage_n which_o as_o we_o note_v before_o be_v also_o peculiar_a to_o the_o mozarabic_a liturgy_n now_o from_o these_o canon_n we_o may_v gather_v first_o what_o be_v the_o particular_n wherein_o the_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v viz._n not_o that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v no_o liturgy_n and_o other_o have_v but_o that_o whereas_o all_o of_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n there_o be_v some_o variety_n in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a part_n of_o liturgy_n at_o least_o in_o the_o order_n or_o the_o time_n of_o use_v they_o but_o as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretend_a liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v daily_a these_o office_n here_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o it_o be_v several_a diocese_n which_o differ_v not_o by_o reason_n of_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a prayer_n but_o only_o about_o some_o liturgic_a form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o use_v they_o every_o bishop_n and_o diocese_n have_v a_o order_n and_o now_o they_o decree_v there_o shall_v be_v but_o
antiq_fw-la brit._n eccles_n pag._n 370._o an._n dom._n 560._o moreover_o baleus_n further_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n asaph_n the_o scholar_n and_o successor_n of_o kentigern_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o his_o church_n 590._o church_n balaeus_n de_fw-fr script_n brit._n fol._n 34._o an._n dom._n 590._o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o form_n use_v there_o in_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n and_o perhaps_o in_o admit_v of_o monk_n this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v we_o the_o briton_n have_v write_v and_o prescribe_v form_n before_o my_o adversary_n will_v allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v use_v any_o where_o and_o if_o any_o require_v further_a satisfaction_n he_o may_v consult_v the_o learned_a b._n vsher_n antiquity_n of_o the_o british_a church_n where_o there_o be_v divers_a evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o the_o saxon_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o he_o no_o doubt_n according_a to_o s._n gregory_n direction_n make_v a_o liturgy_n for_o they_o take_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a the_o gallican_n and_o other_o form_n which_o continue_v in_o use_n for_o some_o time_n but_o after_o gregory_n roman_a way_n of_o sing_v begin_v to_o be_v so_o general_o admire_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v also_o labour_v by_o augustin_n successor_n to_o be_v bring_v in_o here_o for_o bede_n mention_n one_o james_n a_o deacon_n who_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o canterbury_n way_n of_o song_n say_v of_o he_o that_o paulinus_n leave_v york_n and_o return_v to_o rochester_n leave_v this_o james_n behind_o he_o in_o the_o north_n who_o when_o that_o province_n have_v peace_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a increase_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n become_v a_o master_n of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n to_o many_o after_o the_o way_n either_o of_o rome_n or_o of_o canterbury_n 640._o canterbury_n bedae_fw-la histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 20._o circ_n a._n d._n 640._o which_o must_v signify_v his_o teach_a clerk_n how_o to_o recite_v gregory_n or_o augustin_n form_n of_o service_n because_o in_o that_o age_n they_o chant_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n both_o about_o thirty_o year_n after_o this_o in_o theodorus_n his_o time_n they_o learn_v to_o sing_v the_o office_n all_o england_n over_o and_o one_o eddi_n after_o the_o aforesaid_a james_n be_v their_o master_n in_o the_o church_n on_o the_o north_n of_o humber_n 670._o humber_n beda_n ibid._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o circ_n an._n 670._o and_o a_o little_a after_o those_o who_o instruct_v man_n in_o ecclesiastical_a office_n be_v call_v master_n of_o sing_v 20._o sing_v idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 20._o because_o the_o office_n be_v set_v to_o some_o certain_a note_n and_o that_o alone_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v they_o then_o pray_v by_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o set_v arbitrary_a or_o extempore_o prayer_n to_o note_n which_o though_o some_o have_v affirm_v liable_a to_o be_v cant_a yet_o none_o ever_o think_v they_o capable_a to_o be_v chant_v but_o we_o proceed_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o gregorian_a form_n as_o well_o as_o his_o way_n of_o sing_v come_v into_o use_n here_o before_o the_o year_n 700_o for_o in_o the_o late_a elaborare_fw-la collection_n of_o old_a saxon_a book_n and_o manuscript_n put_v out_o by_o my_o worthy_a friend_n dr._n hicks_n there_o be_v a_o sacramentary_a of_o s._n gregory_n which_o be_v at_o least_o a_o thousand_o year_n old_a 148._o old_a grammatica_fw-la maeso-gothic_a d._n hick_n p._n 148._o and_o than_o it_o must_v be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 690._o but_o this_o be_v more_o plain_a in_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o clovesho_n which_o sit_v 24_o year_n after_o wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_o clear_a testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n but_o a_o full_a evidence_n of_o the_o prevail_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_a office_n for_o there_o it_o be_v appoint_v that_o all_o priest_n shall_v learn_v to_o repeat_v the_o whole_a office_n by_o law_n appoint_v for_o their_o order_n and_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o interpret_v the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o holy_a word_n pronounce_v in_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n can_n 10_o as_o also_o that_o all_o priest_n shall_v perform_v all_o their_o office_n after_o the_o same_o way_n and_o manner_n can._n 11_o and_o further_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o festival_n in_o memory_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v celebrate_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o all_o office_n belong_v to_o they_o as_o to_o baptism_n administer_a the_o communion_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o sing_v according_a to_o the_o write_a form_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v observe_v on_o the_o same_o day_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n with_o the_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n proper_a to_o each_o of_o they_o can._n 13_o and_o final_o that_o the_o seven_o canonical_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v observe_v with_o the_o proper_a psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o that_o the_o monastery_n shall_v all_o sing_v alike_o and_o shall_v neither_o sing_v or_o read_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v general_o use_v and_o be_v derive_v from_o scripture_n or_o permit_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o so_o all_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n can._n 15_o 714._o 15_o council_n clovesho_n can._n 10_o 11_o 13_o &_o 15._o apud_fw-la spelm._n council_n tom._n l._n p._n 249._o circ_n an._n d._n 714._o from_o which_o canon_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o the_o saxon_n within_o one_o century_n after_o their_o conversion_n have_v write_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o office_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n be_v now_o begin_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o this_o land_n i_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o remark_n more_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n which_o be_v that_o venerable_a bede_n die_v on_o ascension-day_n be_v by_o ancient_a historian_n say_v to_o have_v repeat_v the_o collect_n for_o the_o day_n in_o these_o word_n o_o king_n of_o glory_n and_o lord_n of_o host_n who_o as_o on_o this_o day_n do_v ascend_v triumphant_o into_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n leave_v we_o not_o comfortless_a but_o send_v we_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n even_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 15._o truth_n gul._n malm_n de_fw-fr gest_n reg_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 12._o &_o sim._n dunelm_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 15._o and_o soon_o after_o he_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n now_o this_o be_v the_o collect_n in_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n and_o be_v yet_o continue_v in_o our_o liturgy_n almost_o verbatim_o which_o give_v that_o collect_v the_o honour_n of_o have_v be_v receive_v in_o this_o nation_n for_o near_a a_o thousand_o year_n but_o since_o my_o adversary_n dare_v not_o attempt_v the_o saxon_n and_o spelman_n council_n afford_v so_o many_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o prescribe_a and_o impose_v form_n use_v here_o from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o shall_v not_o heap_v up_o needless_a instance_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o church_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n where_o the_o same_o order_n and_o method_n of_o pray_v be_v observe_v §_o 5._o i_o have_v so_o full_o prove_v 450._o ecclesia_fw-la gallicana_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 450._o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o service_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gallican_n church_n that_o i_o need_v not_o have_v add_v any_o thing_n on_o that_o subject_a but_o that_o my_o adversary_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v in_o france_n they_o have_v book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n yet_o they_o be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o those_o that_o officiate_v who_o add_v and_o leave_v out_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a till_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n will_v have_v they_o reform_v after_o the_o roman_a guise_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n cite_v out_o of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n relate_v in_o mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n 134._o mass_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 134._o but_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o falsehood_n and_o fallacy_n for_o first_o he_o speaks_z of_o book_n for_o public_a service_n in_o france_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n as_o if_o they_o have_v none_o before_o whereas_o we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o s._n hilary_n make_v a_o book_n of_o hymn_n for_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o four_o age_n an._n 354._o that_o museau_n of_o marseils_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o prayer_n for_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o five_o century_n an._n 458._o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o gallican_n office_n which_o be_v
roman_a form_n afterward_o and_o therefore_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n of_o pray_v extempore_o in_o public_a or_o change_v the_o public_a form_n at_o pleasure_n have_v no_o foundation_n among_o the_o french_a of_o those_o age_n and_o be_v ground_v only_o upon_o false_a and_o wrest_a quotation_n for_o in_o fact_n and_o reality_n there_o be_v no_o such_o liberty_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n since_o the_o second_o famous_a conversion_n of_o that_o people_n no_o nor_o before_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v by_o those_o few_o memoir_n we_o have_v of_o those_o obscure_a time_n 600._o ecclesia_fw-la germonica_n ab_fw-la an._n dom._n 600._o §_o 6._o my_o adversary_n be_v as_o much_o mistake_v in_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o bring_v for_o his_o imaginary_a liberty_n in_o germany_n for_o he_o say_v long_o after_o boniface_n have_v be_v stickle_v to_o reduce_v it_o to_o the_o roman_a uniformity_n the_o whole_a country_n be_v so_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o any_o one_o prescribe_a order_n of_o service_n that_o in_o one_o diocese_n there_o be_v various_a modes_n of_o administer_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o decretal_a and_o by_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o bruno_n archbishop_n of_o colen_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n who_o be_v then_o to_o correct_v the_o diversity_n of_o divine-service_n in_o his_o province_n 13â—_n province_n disc_n of_o lit._n â—ag_n 13â—_n to_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o mistake_n of_o which_o argument_n and_o instance_n let_v we_o note_n that_o germany_n as_o well_o as_o other_o of_o its_o neighbour_a country_n be_v early_o convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n for_o irenaeus_n mention_n the_o church_n found_v in_o germany_n which_o believe_v as_o other_o orthodox_n churches_n do_v 53._o do_v iren._n adv_o haer_fw-mi lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 53._o and_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o colen_n an._n 347._o six_o of_o the_o german_a bishop_n be_v present_a 460._o present_a bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 460._o and_o from_o their_o nearness_n to_o and_o correspondence_n with_o the_o french_a we_o may_v conclude_v they_o use_v the_o same_o method_n in_o divine-service_n which_o be_v use_v there_o but_o when_o the_o northern_a nation_n break_v into_o these_o part_n of_o europe_n many_o of_o the_o german_n relapse_v to_o paganism_n yet_o not_o so_o general_o but_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v still_o christian_n and_o retain_v one_o form_n of_o divine-service_n use_v it_o in_o their_o mother-tongue_n now_o boniface_n be_v send_v thither_o in_o the_o year_n 722_o and_o though_o his_o pretence_n be_v to_o convert_v pagan_n yet_o his_o main_a business_n be_v to_o bring_v those_o who_o be_v already_o christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o roman_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o this_o he_o be_v stout_o oppose_v by_o divers_a bishop_n of_o germany_n who_o will_v not_o part_v with_o their_o old_a way_n of_o serve_a god_n but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o french_a king_n he_o be_v so_o successful_a in_o his_o attempt_n that_o as_o his_o great_a author_n say_v he_o induce_v the_o people_n of_o franconia_n hessia_n bavaria_n saxony_n frisia_n etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v the_o roman_a order_n oppress_v such_o as_o do_v oppose_v he_o by_o force_n but_o after_o this_o a_o holy_a man_n name_v methodius_n turn_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n and_o reestablish_v the_o ancient_a service_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o this_o language_n attempt_v also_o to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o bavaria_n austria_n suevia_n etc._n etc._n abolish_n the_o latin_a mass_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o rome_n 65._o rome_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 8._o pag._n 65._o or_o as_o the_o centuriator_n relate_v it_o 491._o it_o magdeb._n cent._n 9_o cap._n 10._o pag._n 491._o he_o begin_v to_o persuade_v some_o that_o cast_v away_o the_o latin_a tongue_n they_o shall_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o return_v to_o their_o former_a usage_n which_o they_o have_v before_o the_o time_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a from_o which_o relation_n and_o from_o the_o good_a agreement_n between_o the_o old_a gallican_n and_o german_a church_n we_o may_v see_v there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n before_o boniface_n come_v into_o germany_n and_o methodius_n restore_v the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n and_o reject_v the_o roman_a liturgy_n so_o that_o here_o be_v form_n use_v by_o all_o and_o no_o side_n desire_v or_o expect_v any_o liberty_n from_o they_o none_o plead_v for_o extempore_o prayer_n the_o change_n be_v no_o more_o than_o exchange_v one_o liturgy_n for_o another_o and_o in_o this_o boniface_n do_v prevail_v and_o methodius_n do_v not_o prevail_v much_o in_o germany_n be_v soon_o after_o banish_v from_o thence_o into_o moravia_n where_o he_o die_v but_o my_o adversary_n cite_v the_o canon_n law_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v afterward_o various_a modes_n of_o administer_a in_o one_o diocese_n now_o this_o decretal_a be_v general_o ascribe_v to_o pope_n celestine_n the_o three_o who_o die_v an._n 1198._o above_o 450_o year_n after_o boniface_n and_o b._n bilson_n think_v it_o be_v make_v by_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o his_o lateran_n council_n an._n 1215._o near_o 500_o year_n after_o the_o word_n be_v these_o because_o in_o many_o part_n there_o be_v in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o diocese_n mix_a people_n of_o divers_a language_n have_v but_o one_o faith_n and_o yet_o divers_a rite_n and_o manner_n we_o strict_o charge_v the_o bishop_n of_o such_o place_n to_o provide_v fit_a man_n who_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o rite_n and_o tongue_n may_v celebrate_v divine_a office_n and_o minister_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o they_o 452._o they_o decret_n lib._n 1._o tit._n 3_o 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n jud._n cap._n 14._o mihi_fw-la pag._n 452._o now_o this_o decretal_a only_o provide_v for_o such_o city_n wherein_o there_o be_v merchant_n from_o all_o nation_n of_o christendom_n some_o of_o which_o suppose_v may_v be_v greek_n other_o armenian_n other_o sclavonian_n other_o spaniard_n all_o which_o have_v different_a form_n of_o liturgy_n and_o some_o of_o they_o in_o different_a language_n now_o in_o this_o case_n they_o be_v to_o be_v allow_v so_o many_o several_a priest_n of_o their_o own_o to_o officiate_v by_o their_o own_o liturgy_n but_o this_o no_o more_o prove_v that_o priest_n who_o officiate_n to_o their_o own_o nation_n than_o have_v a_o liberty_n to_o vary_v or_o that_o there_o be_v various_a office_n for_o people_n of_o the_o same_o country_n than_o the_o allow_v of_o french_a dutch_a or_o greek_a church_n to_o serve_v god_n after_o their_o several_a way_n in_o london_n prove_v that_o the_o clergy_n of_o london_n be_v not_o enjoin_v to_o read_v one_o liturgy_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v divers_a form_n of_o common-prayer_n this_o fallacy_n be_v so_o gross_a that_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o it_o will_v show_v as_o little_a judgement_n as_o the_o press_v it_o express_v of_o modesty_n in_o he_o who_o will_v put_v such_o sham_n upon_o this_o age._n his_o second_o instance_n be_v about_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o colen_n who_o as_o he_o cite_v the_o relation_n not_o out_o of_o rotgerus_n but_o out_o of_o the_o centuriator_n correct_v the_o diversity_n of_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n in_o his_o province_n appoint_v there_o that_o the_o same_o order_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o observe_v 608._o observe_v diversitatem_fw-la sacra_fw-la peragendi_fw-la in_o totâ_fw-la sva_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la corrigens_fw-la ac_fw-la ut_fw-la eadem_fw-la ubique_fw-la esset_fw-la ratio_fw-la constituens_fw-la mag._n cent._n x._o pag._n 608._o but_o first_o he_o fraudulent_o leave_v out_o the_o word_n totâ_fw-la which_o signify_v this_o diversity_n be_v not_o in_o any_o one_o diocese_n but_o in_o the_o archbishop_n of_o colens_fw-la whole_a province_n to_o who_o all_o germania_n secunda_fw-la of_o old_a be_v subject_a 47._o subject_a heylin_n cosm_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 47._o and_o even_o at_o this_o day_n miraeus_n do_v reckon_v up_o five_o diocese_n beside_o that_o of_o colen_n all_o under_o this_o great_a metropolitan_a 300._o metropolitan_a mirai_fw-fr notitiae_fw-la episcopat_fw-la pag._n 300._o so_o that_o whereas_o in_o these_o several_a diocese_n there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o divine-service_n this_o famous_a bishop_n reduce_v they_o all_o according_a to_o the_o old_a canon_n to_o that_o one_o order_n which_o be_v use_v at_o colen_n now_o this_o make_v nothing_o for_o that_o liberty_n of_o private_a clergyman_n to_o vary_v the_o office_n as_o they_o please_v which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o especial_o if_o what_o du-plessis_n say_v of_o this_o matter_n be_v true_a that_o bruno_n then_o reform_v the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o his_o diocese_n he_o shall_v say_v province_n according_a to_o that_o
singular_a number_n the_o holy_a bible_n to_o make_v his_o reader_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v alone_o of_o that_o book_n but_o the_o original_a speak_v of_o more_o book_n and_o therefore_o since_o a_o liturgy_n be_v then_o in_o use_n at_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o holy_a book_n which_o they_o here_o false_o accuse_v macarius_n for_o burn_v and_o since_o the_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a not_o divine_a book_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o book_n of_o office_n which_o be_v count_v only_o sacred_a than_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o general_o call_v divine_a or_o divine_o inspire_v book_n which_o distinction_n be_v very_o evident_a in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o relate_v how_o in_o the_o persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n they_o burn_v the_o divine_a and_o sacred_a book_n in_o the_o mâ—rket_n place_n 217._o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 217._o in_o which_o place_n the_o divine_a book_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o contain_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n make_v a_o plain_a distinction_n between_o these_o book_n as_o be_v several_a volume_n for_o he_o say_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o divin_o inspire_v scripture_n and_o after_o for_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n with_o those_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o roy._n all_o palace_n 17._o palace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 17._o first_o he_o take_v the_o bible_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o after_o that_o it_o seem_v he_o take_v the_o other_o book_n wherein_o the_o usual_a establish_v prayer_n be_v write_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n imply_v more_o book_n than_o one_o second_o as_o to_o the_o book_n which_o constantine_n send_v to_o eusebius_n into_o palestine_n to_o procure_v for_o his_o church_n at_o constantinople_n he_o call_v they_o those_o divine_a book_n which_o he_o know_v most_o necessary_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a catalogue_n to_o be_v prepare_v and_o use_v 35._o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 4._o cap._n 35._o and_o this_o may_v be_v expound_v of_o book_n of_o office_n as_o well_o as_o bibles_n but_o suppose_v we_o grant_v this_o catalogue_n here_o mention_v to_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n agree_v on_o by_o the_o church_n and_o so_o the_o book_n he_o send_v for_o be_v only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n his_o inference_n that_o the_o church_n in_o constantine_n time_n have_v no_o other_o book_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n follow_v eusebius_n live_v in_o palestine_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o write_v and_o best_o understand_v and_o there_o the_o best_a copy_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o eusebius_n who_o live_v there_o be_v the_o fit_a judge_n of_o they_o therefore_o constantine_n send_v thither_o and_o to_o he_o perhaps_o for_o no_o more_o but_o bibles_n not_o because_o church_n be_v furnish_v then_o with_o no_o other_o book_n but_o because_o we_o know_v constantine_n have_v prayer-book_n at_o home_n and_o can_v get_v accurate_a copy_n of_o the_o service_n write_v out_o at_o constantinople_n and_o need_v not_o send_v so_o far_o as_o palestine_n for_o those_o book_n but_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o send_v thither_o for_o copy_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n three_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n also_o do_v mention_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n hold_v over_o the_o bishop_n head_n a_o book_n of_o exorcism_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o exorcist_n and_o a_o book_n of_o lesson_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o reader_n at_o their_o ordination_n but_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o service-book_n deliver_v to_o any_o that_o enter_v into_o order_n 8._o order_n council_n 4._o carthag_n can_v 1._o 7_o 8._o but_o it_o be_v too_o much_o from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o service-book_n there_o in_o the_o year_n 498_o because_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v positive_a that_o they_o have_v prescribe_v prayer_n there_o long_o before_o and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o argue_v that_o we_o have_v no_o common-prayer-book_n in_o england_n since_o it_o be_v not_o deliver_v either_o to_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n at_o their_o ordination_n that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o do_v here_o than_o be_v there_o and_o yet_o both_o we_o have_v and_o they_o have_v a_o book_n of_o office_n for_o all_o that_o optatus_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o before_o cite_v do_v full_o attest_v it_o moreover_o these_o book_n of_o exorcism_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o catechise_v collect_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n catech._n scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n praef_n ad_fw-la catech._n for_o those_o who_o be_v new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o such_o book_n have_v be_v long_a time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o this_o council_n though_o this_o formal_a delivery_n of_o they_o be_v not_o mention_v till_o this_o council_n order_v it_o four_o as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n not_o inquire_v for_o or_o find_v or_o the_o christian_n deliver_v no_o other_o book_n to_o they_o but_o only_o bibles_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o true_a and_o therefore_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o they_o have_v no_o prayer-book_n then_o be_v false_a indeed_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a of_o all_o the_o christian_a book_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n their_o worship_n and_o their_o manner_n and_o in_o those_o age_n the_o bible_n be_v in_o all_o christian_n hand_n the_o people_n read_v it_o at_o home_o whereas_o the_o liturgy_n be_v only_o in_o the_o priest_n hand_n and_o upon_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o pagan_n be_v keep_v very_o close_o by_o which_o mean_n no_o doubt_n bibles_n be_v often_o find_v by_o the_o persecutor_n and_o better_o know_v to_o they_o than_o the_o book_n of_o office_n the_o dyptics_n the_o book_n of_o exorcism_n the_o book_n of_o anthem_n write_v and_o compose_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o have_v these_o book_n then_o though_o they_o be_v rare_o or_o never_o mention_v singlâ—_n only_o they_o come_v under_o the_o general_a title_n of_o christian_a write_n divine_a sacred_a or_o holy_a book_n etc._n etc._n and_o no_o doubt_n sometime_o the_o persecutor_n find_v and_o burn_v these_o as_o well_o as_o bibles_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o all_o author_n general_o speak_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o divine_a and_o holy_a write_n and_o the_o write_n the_o book_n of_o the_o church_n in_o eusebius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v burn_v and_o destroy_v by_o the_o persecutor_n 4._o persecutor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n cap._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 10._o cap._n 4._o why_o do_v our_o write_n deserve_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o flame_n say_v arnobius_n 4._o arnobius_n nâ—â—strâ—_n quidem_fw-la scripta_fw-la cur_n ignibus_fw-la merueruâ—t_fw-la dari_fw-la arnob._n l_o 4._o they_o demand_v the_o divine_a book_n for_o the_o fire_n say_v augustin_n 3._o augustin_n peterent_fw-la divinos_fw-la câ—dices_fw-la exurendos_fw-la aâ—â—_n brevic_a câ—l_n l._n 3._o so_o they_o ask_v the_o holy_a martyr_n if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n in_o their_o keep_n 53._o keep_n dicas_fw-la aliquas_fw-la scripturas_fw-la habeas_fw-la â—ron_n an._n 30â—_n §._o 53._o and_o the_o canon_n of_o arles_n be_v general_a against_o all_o that_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a write_n 316._o write_n de_fw-fr his_fw-la qui_fw-la scripturas_fw-la sanctas_fw-la tradidisse_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la council_n arcl._n can_v 13._o an._n 316._o now_o why_o shall_v they_o so_o constant_o and_o unanimous_o speak_v of_o more_o book_n if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o book_n but_o a_o bible_n but_o further_a some_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n mention_v volume_n of_o parchment_n and_o other_o fold_a book_n beside_o the_o bible_n 10._o bible_n baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 10._o in_o the_o act_n under_o zenophilus_n the_o persecutor_n demand_v if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n of_o their_o law_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o their_o library_n 14._o library_n ibid._n §._o 13._o &_o 14._o now_o they_o have_v remove_v the_o book_n before_o they_o come_v convey_v they_o to_o the_o reader_n house_n where_o at_o last_o they_o find_v 24_o great_a and_o small_a volume_n and_o in_o another_o house_n 8_o book_n and_o 4_o fold_a tome_n now_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o all_o bibles_n no_o doubt_n some_o of_o they_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n hymn_n and_o passion_n or_o name_n at_o least_o of_o martyr_n write_v out_o as_o s._n cyprian_n have_v direct_v another_o
salmis_n defence_n reg_fw-la cap._n 8._o to_o he_o i_o will_v add_v another_o man_n of_o incomparable_a learning_n who_o have_v no_o obligation_n to_o this_o church_n of_o england_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v the_o famous_a hugo_n grotius_n who_o say_v i_o be_o sure_a the_o english_a liturgy_n the_o rite_n of_o lay_v hand_n on_o child_n in_o memory_n of_o their_o baptism_n the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n of_o synod_n consist_v of_o none_o but_o the_o clergy_n and_o many_o such_o like_a thing_n do_v sufficient_o agree_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o we_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o we_o have_v depart_v both_o in_o france_n and_o holland_n 21._o holland_n grot._fw-la ad_fw-la boetslaer_n ep_v 62._o pag._n 21._o and_o whoever_o consider_v these_o most_o eminent_a writer_n great_a judgement_n in_o antiquity_n may_v very_o well_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sufficient_a witness_n in_o this_o question_n but_o none_o of_o the_o foreign_a divine_n be_v more_o full_a or_o more_o clear_a in_o determine_v this_o matter_n than_o the_o deserve_o famous_a lud._n capellus_n who_o live_v to_o hear_v of_o this_o very_a independent_a sect_n who_o reject_v our_o english_a liturgy_n and_o all_o prescribe_a form_n and_o write_v a_o most_o claborate_a thesis_n on_o purpose_n to_o answer_v and_o expose_v their_o frivolous_a objection_n a_o thesis_n deserve_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o english_a divine_n and_o to_o be_v whole_o translate_v into_o english_a for_o the_o common_a good_a out_o of_o which_o at_o present_a i_o will_v only_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n viz._n that_o as_o soon_o as_o miraculous_a gift_n cease_v and_o heretic_n begin_v to_o infest_v the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n for_o liturgy_n which_o wise_a and_o pious_a bishop_n compose_v for_o the_o use_n of_o all_o the_o presbyter_n in_o their_o diocese_n 657._o diocese_n thesis_n salmurienses_n praesid_n lud._n capello_n par_fw-fr 3._o de_fw-fr liturg._n formulis_fw-la conceptis_fw-la thes_n 3._o pag._n 657._o this_o be_v do_v chief_o in_o the_o great_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n constantinople_n etc._n etc._n and_o follow_v by_o lesser_a church_n 4_o church_n ibid._n thes_n 4_o these_o form_n be_v short_a and_o plain_a at_o first_o consist_v of_o some_o few_o prayer_n and_o lesson_n cut_v of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o scripture_n with_o the_o blessing_n consecration_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o communion_n etc._n etc._n and_o such_o be_v the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o first_o four_o age_n till_o damasus_n time_n but_o augment_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o follow_a pope_n 5._o pope_n ibid._n thes_n 5._o and_o then_o he_o have_v these_o word_n which_o i_o will_v transcribe_v at_o large_a but_o about_o 140_o year_n ago_o when_o there_o be_v a_o departure_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o people_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n the_o author_n of_o the_o reformation_n then_o purge_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n from_o all_o the_o superstition_n and_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o take_v away_o all_o that_o be_v burdensome_a and_o that_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o edification_n and_o thus_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v divers_a prescribe_v form_n of_o liturgy_n simple_a and_o pure_a compose_v by_o the_o several_a author_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n france_n england_n scotland_n holland_n etc._n etc._n which_o differ_v as_o little_a as_o can_v be_v from_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o liturgy_n the_o protestant_n have_v use_v hitherto_o happy_o and_o with_o good_a success_n in_o their_o several_a nation_n and_o district_n until_o very_o late_o there_o arise_v in_o england_n a_o sort_n of_o morose_n scrupulous_a and_o too_o nice_a that_o i_o say_v not_o downright_o superstitious_a man_n who_o for_o many_o trifle_a reason_n of_o no_o moment_n not_o only_o dislike_v the_o liturgy_n hitherto_o use_v in_o that_o church_n but_o will_v have_v both_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o bishop_n to_o be_v utter_o abrogate_a and_o abolish_v in_o place_n whereof_o they_o will_v substitute_v that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o directory_n to_o which_o some_o wild_a and_o frantic_a man_n add_v this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o use_v any_o prescribe_a form_n either_o in_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n and_o that_o no_o good_a man_n can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n be_v present_a at_o these_o prayer_n 658._o prayer_n id_fw-la ibid._n thes_n 6_o &_o 7._o pag._n 658._o after_o this_o he_o acurate_o state_v the_o controversy_n by_o distinguish_v about_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n and_o prove_v form_n may_v lawful_o be_v use_v in_o any_o part_n of_o it_o but_o as_o to_o prayer_n he_o reckon_v it_o be_v most_o requisite_a they_o be_v make_v by_o form_n etc._n form_n thes_n 9_o ad_fw-la thes_n 23._o pag._n 659_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o he_o bring_v in_o all_o their_o objection_n against_o form_n and_o all_o their_o little_a reason_n for_o their_o arbitrary_a way_n and_o very_o learned_o and_o solid_o confute_v they_o all_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v the_o head_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o discourse_n itself_o for_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n viz._n 1._o he_o show_v this_o be_v not_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o papist_n 2._o not_o a_o burden_n to_o man_n conscience_n 3._o not_o worse_a because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o way_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n 4._o a_o directory_n be_v not_o sufficient_a security_n against_o heresy_n 5_o he_o show_v that_o though_o form_n be_v most_o necessary_a for_o the_o unlearned_a yet_o the_o learned_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v leave_v free_a in_o the_o public_a prayer_n 6._o he_o prove_v this_o be_v not_o that_o will-worship_n which_o be_v forbid_v in_o scripture_n 7._o he_o confute_v those_o who_o say_v these_o be_v not_o our_o own_o prayer_n 8._o and_o those_o who_o pretend_v they_o be_v against_o christian_a liberty_n 9_o or_o that_o they_o spoil_v minister_n gift_n 10._o or_o do_v not_o profit_v the_o auditory_a and_o last_o he_o answer_v that_o objection_n that_o the_o use_n of_o form_n hinder_v our_o lift_n up_o our_o eye_n in_o prayer_n 669._o prayer_n id._n ibid._n thes_n â—4_n etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 669._o and_o after_o he_o have_v call_v all_o these_o light_n and_o frivolous_a little_a reason_n and_o petty_a objection_n he_o conclude_v the_o whole_a question_n with_o five_o position_n first_o that_o form_n be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o person_n in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n second_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v general_o necessary_a but_o only_o because_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n three_o that_o where_o there_o be_v unlearned_a pastor_n there_o form_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a four_o even_o where_o there_o be_v learned_a pastor_n a_o public_a form_n be_v very_o useful_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o common_a edification_n of_o the_o church_n five_o the_o use_n of_o these_o form_n can_v just_o be_v condemn_v or_o dislike_v since_o always_o and_o every_o where_o it_o be_v most_o convenient_a and_o have_v obtain_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n perpetual_o for_o above_o 1300_o year_n and_o it_o be_v now_o every_o where_o use_v but_o only_o among_o these_o upstart_n independent_o 669_o independent_o id._n ibid._n thes_n 49._o p._n 669_o so_o that_o true_o the_o moroseness_n or_o scrupulousness_n and_o superstition_n or_o rather_o the_o petulant_a and_o obstinate_a boldness_n of_o these_o man_n be_v senseless_a and_o prodigious_a superstitious_o to_o condemn_v and_o foolish_o to_o compare_v to_o a_o idol_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o be_v avoid_v by_o all_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o most_o innocent_a who_o use_n be_v most_o profitable_a and_o its_o observation_n most_o convenient_a which_o have_v so_o long_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o never_o be_v yet_o reject_v by_o any_o church_n and_o which_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n every_o where_o now_o use_v to_o their_o great_a benefit_n but_o they_o reject_v it_o out_o of_o mere_a whimsy_n or_o out_o of_o a_o vile_a design_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o unbridled_a licentiousness_n and_o intolerable_a disorder_n into_o the_o church_n but_o among_o they_o such_o be_v most_o to_o be_v detest_v who_o either_o will_v not_o use_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o none_o but_o that_o form_n and_o that_o without_o join_v it_o to_o any_o other_o prayer_n public_a or_o private_a and_o hold_v it_o a_o sin_n for_o any_o good_a man_n to_o be_v in_o a_o church_n or_o a_o family_n where_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n and_o account_v this_o to_o be_v a_o just_a cause_n of_o separate_n from_o such_o worship_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v defile_v with_o their_o sin_n who_o use_v such_o form_n
that_o his_o friend_n du-plessis_n say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v commend_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o ordinary_a prayer_n 9_o prayer_n du-plessis_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 1._o pag._n 9_o i_o have_v be_v more_o particular_a in_o clear_v this_o point_n that_o i_o may_v show_v the_o reader_n to_o how_o little_a purpose_n this_o author_n usual_o fill_v his_o margin_n and_o may_v now_o conclude_v that_o christ_n do_v intend_v this_o prayer_n for_o a_o form_n and_o so_o it_o be_v use_v by_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n second_o we_o be_v often_o tell_v of_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o this_o gift_n enable_v person_n as_o they_o suppose_v to_o express_v their_o want_n in_o extempore_o phrase_n make_v form_n in_o that_o age_n however_o useless_a i_o answer_v that_o this_o gift_n be_v not_o express_o mention_v in_o scripture_n nor_o in_o any_o ancient_a author_n but_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o he_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o miraculous_a gift_n peculiar_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o say_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n so_o that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n opinion_n our_o dissenter_n extempore_o prayer_n can_v proceed_v from_o this_o gift_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o pervert_v all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o prove_v their_o claim_n to_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n christ_n indeed_o say_v when_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n or_o confessor_n be_v bring_v before_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n they_o need_v take_v no_o thought_n how_o or_o what_o they_o shall_v speak_v for_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v they_o in_o that_o hour_n what_o they_o shall_v speak_v 19_o speak_v math._n x._o 19_o but_o what_o be_v this_o say_v a_o learned_a father_n to_o speak_v before_o our_o friend_n where_o premeditation_n be_v enjoin_v 218._o enjoin_v isidor_n peleus_n lib._n 4._o ep_n 218._o or_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o prayer_n we_o make_v to_o god_n to_o who_o we_o must_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o well_o consider_v on_o before_o we_o speak_v it_o 2._o it_o eccles_n v._o 1_o 2._o second_o they_o allege_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n viii_o 26._o the_o spirit_n also_o help_v our_o infirmity_n for_o we_o know_v not_o what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v &c_n &c_n but_o this_o place_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o want_v word_n because_o it_o be_v here_o say_v the_o spirit_n make_v intercession_n for_o we_o with_o groan_n which_o can_v be_v utter_v and_o the_o context_n show_n that_o s._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o impatience_n under_o present_a affliction_n and_o pray_v for_o immediate_a deliverance_n even_o when_o it_o be_v not_o please_v to_o god_n nor_o profitable_a for_o we_o now_o this_o infirmity_n the_o spirit_n help_v and_o teach_v we_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o and_o submit_v to_o god_n will_v yea_o to_o pray_v his_o will_n may_v be_v do_v yet_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n plead_v with_o god_n to_o deliver_v we_o and_o that_o with_o inexpressible_a ardency_n so_o that_o this_o place_n be_v no_o ground_n for_o any_o to_o expect_v the_o extraordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o teach_v they_o new_a word_n and_o phrase_n in_o ordinary_a case_n and_o for_o their_o daily_a prayer_n three_o they_o tell_v we_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o pray_v with_o understanding_n 15._o understanding_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 15._o i_o answer_v he_o be_v discourse_v of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o since_o none_o of_o our_o adversary_n can_v do_v now_o this_o place_n be_v nothing_o to_o their_o purpose_n and_o i_o much_o question_n whether_o they_o who_o pray_v extempore_o can_v be_v say_v to_o pray_v with_o understand_v as_o to_o their_o own_o particular_n because_o they_o neither_o know_v before_o what_o they_o be_v to_o say_v nor_o can_v remember_v afterward_o what_o they_o have_v say_v however_o the_o strict_a mean_v of_o this_o place_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o if_o a_o man_n who_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n pray_v in_o a_o congregation_n which_o understand_v not_o the_o language_n he_o pray_v in_o he_o must_v make_v the_o people_n understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o his_o prayer_n or_o be_v silent_a but_o whether_o his_o prayer_n be_v a_o form_n or_o extempore_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o place_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o not_o to_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n but_o our_o adversary_n have_v a_o peculiar_a notion_n of_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v a_o ordinary_a gift_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n and_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n which_o he_o prove_v because_o all_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v be_v exhort_v to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n 18._o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 20._o ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o by_o which_o he_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v all_o able_a to_o conceive_v their_o own_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o prayer_n form_v by_o other_o they_o do_v not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n nor_o pray_v as_o they_o be_v able_a 129._o able_a discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 128_o 129._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o absurd_a consequence_n of_o this_o exposition_n ought_v to_o make_v our_o author_n ashamed_a of_o it_o since_o it_o will_v follow_v from_o hence_o that_o no_o man_n in_o their_o public_a assembly_n except_o the_o minister_n do_v pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n because_o the_o minister_n alone_o conceive_v the_o prayer_n and_o though_o it_o be_v extempore_o to_o he_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o form_n to_o the_o whole_a congregation_n who_o must_v pray_v in_o his_o word_n and_o not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n of_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o sense_n which_o be_v to_o invent_v the_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n reject_v therefore_o this_o absurd_a exposition_n that_o lead_v to_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o conclusion_n we_o shall_v note_v that_o pray_v with_o all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n in_o the_o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o signify_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v fervent_o and_o hearty_o as_o love_v in_o the_o spirit_n 8._o spirit_n coloss_n i._o ver_fw-la 8._o be_v put_v for_o love_v fervent_o &_o ex_fw-la animo_fw-la from_o the_o heart_n thus_o grotius_n expound_v it_o pray_v not_o only_a with_o the_o voice_n but_o from_o the_o heart_n 18._o heart_n grot._fw-la com._n in_o ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o thus_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o imply_v pray_v with_o that_o devotion_n and_o fervency_n which_o we_o be_v move_v to_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o then_o this_o be_v no_o extraordinary_a gift_n this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o both_o then_o and_o now_o every_o good_a man_n by_o the_o ordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n might_n and_o may_v do_v even_o by_o a_o form_n for_o he_o that_o repeat_v that_o so_o as_o to_o attend_v the_o sense_n and_o hearty_o desire_v every_o petition_n may_v be_v grant_v he_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n or_o in_o the_o spirit_n as_o these_o scripture_n exhort_v and_o thus_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n in_o public_a or_o private_a may_n and_o aught_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n which_o show_v that_o these_o place_n right_o expound_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o our_o dissenter_n pretend_v gift_n of_o invent_v new_a word_n every_o time_n they_o pray_v we_o will_v grant_v there_o be_v such_o a_o gift_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o we_o judge_v st._n chrysostom_n know_v much_o better_a than_o they_o what_o it_o be_v and_o he_o think_v it_o be_v as_o miraculous_a as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n with_o which_o st._n paul_n join_v it_o he_o say_v it_o be_v give_v only_o to_o one_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o the_o form_n which_o be_v make_v in_o his_o day_n have_v their_o original_a from_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v at_o first_o by_o these_o inspire_a man_n who_o prayer_n thus_o conceive_v be_v write_v down_o and_o so_o preserve_v and_o use_v when_o the_o gift_n itself_o fail_v and_o when_o we_o consider_v the_o agreeableness_n of_o all_o ancient_a liturgy_n in_o the_o method_n and_o even_o in_o many_o of_o the_o phrase_n and_o form_n and_o their_o near_a resemblance_n to_o each_o other_o we_o may_v rational_o believe_v they_o be_v all_o derive_v at_o first_o from_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o direct_v all_o inspire_a man_n in_o their_o new_a plant_v church_n to_o ask_v fit_a and_o proper_a thing_n almost_o in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n and_o thus_o the_o
how_o they_o shall_v do_v 14._o do_v math._n viij_o 4._o mark_v i_o 44._o luke_n v._n 14._o and_o the_o word_n whence_o it_o be_v derive_v signify_v to_o methodize_v put_v in_o order_n and_o to_o place_n soldier_n in_o their_o rank_n 15.23_o rank_n cor._n 15.23_o so_o to_o do_v all_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o order_n 40._o order_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 40._o be_v to_o act_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n which_o rule_n s._n paul_n say_v he_o will_v make_v or_o prescribe_v when_o he_o come_v 〈◊〉_d come_v 1_o cor._n xi_o 34._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o then_o be_v the_o proper_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n we_o may_v reasonable_o expound_v it_o of_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n both_o for_o morning_n and_o evening_n of_o which_o as_o the_o centuriator_n observe_v origen_n speak_v in_o other_o place_n 134._o place_n magdeb._n cent._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 134._o but_o our_o adversary_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o proof_n also_o first_o by_o ask_v if_o these_o be_v not_o private_a prayer_n 140._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag_n 140._o i_o answer_v the_o word_n be_v general_a not_o restrain_v either_o to_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n express_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o christian_n have_v a_o custom_n to_o assemble_v morning_n and_o evening_n to_o prayer_n the_o phrase_n of_o use_v these_o prayer_n night_n and_o day_n seem_v chief_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o public_a office_n second_o he_o ask_v if_o no_o prayer_n can_v be_v command_v but_o in_o set_a form_n i_o reply_v the_o word_n do_v not_o bare_o signify_v prayer_n command_v but_o enjoin_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a order_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v now_o prayer_n leave_v to_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n to_o be_v daily_o make_v new_a can_v proper_o be_v call_v order_v prayer_n and_o therefore_o though_o christian_a minister_n be_v command_v to_o preach_v yet_o the_o word_n and_o method_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o invention_n or_o choice_n our_o adversary_n can_v no_o where_n find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o epithet_n for_o a_o sermon_n or_o homily_n note_v also_o origen_n do_v not_o say_v the_o christian_n make_v these_o enjoin_v prayer_n but_o use_v they_o which_o suppose_v they_o be_v make_v into_o a_o prescribe_a form_n before_o three_o he_o inquire_v if_o there_o be_v no_o command_n for_o pray_v frequent_o but_o human_a prescription_n and_o i_o must_v ask_v what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n origen_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o command_v man_n to_o pray_v nor_o declare_v whether_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n be_v prescribe_v by_o god_n or_o the_o church_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o give_v they_o this_o character_n that_o they_o be_v order_v or_o prescribe_v so_o that_o he_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o tell_v we_o of_o divine_a command_n to_o pray_v frequent_o since_o origen_n word_n be_v not_o about_o obey_v a_o precept_n to_o pray_v but_o use_v order_v enjoin_v or_o prescribe_v prayer_n which_o all_o ingenuous_a man_n must_v own_v to_o be_v in_o form_n and_o that_o prove_v a_o liturgy_n because_o it_o be_v prayer_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n three_o in_o the_o same_o book_n against_o celsus_n when_o origen_n cite_v some_o certain_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n â—e_n bring_v they_o in_o with_o these_o preface_n we_o â—nd_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o we_o say_v often_o in_o the_o prayer_n 197._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n lib._n 4._o p._n 178_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag._n 197._o and_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o the_o prudent_a when_o he_o pray_v â—aith_o 354._o â—aith_o idem_fw-la lib._n 6._o pag._n 285._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 354._o now_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o psalm_n be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n incline_v to_o imitate_v their_o form_n and_o above_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n admire_v and_o frequent_o use_v the_o book_n of_o psalm_n and_o take_v their_o form_n of_o praise_n from_o thence_o we_o may_v conclude_v they_o borrow_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n also_o from_o the_o psalm_n and_o transcribe_v they_o into_o their_o liturgy_n so_o that_o origen_n appeal_v to_o these_o passage_n as_o be_v know_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o their_o prayer_n which_o will_v still_o be_v clear_a when_o we_o observe_v that_o the_o abassine_n christian_n who_o be_v very_o tenacious_a of_o primitive_a rite_n and_o derive_v most_o of_o their_o usage_n from_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o alexandria_n as_o ludolfus_n relate_v take_v most_o of_o their_o daily_a prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalter_n 12._o psalter_n ludolf_n hist_o ethiop_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o and_o therefore_o origen_n who_o belong_v to_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n refer_v by_o these_o preface_n to_o the_o public_a and_o know_a liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o that_o famous_a church_n our_o adversary_n be_v not_o please_v at_o this_o inference_n and_o whereas_o his_o own_o eye_n be_v so_o blind_v with_o his_o extempore_o way_n that_o he_o can_v see_v the_o clear_a light_n for_o form_n he_o say_v it_o argue_v a_o fancy_n deep_o tincture_v with_o liturgy_n to_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v any_o proof_n of_o they_o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v he_o bare_o assert_v it_o be_v no_o proof_n and_o most_o false_o represent_v the_o matter_n for_o he_o say_v when_o origen_n quote_v any_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n he_o thus_o speak_v etc._n etc._n 139._o etc._n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 139._o now_o this_o be_v not_o true_a because_o first_o origen_n in_o that_o very_a book_n cite_v a_o hundred_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n without_o any_o such_o preface_n without_o say_v they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n second_o the_o place_n which_o he_o do_v cite_v with_o such_o a_o preface_n be_v always_o very_o proper_a to_o be_v use_v in_o a_o liturgy_n as_o form_n of_o praise_n or_o prayer_n such_o as_o these_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a of_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o open_v thou_o my_o eye_n that_o i_o may_v see_v the_o wondrous_a thing_n of_o thy_o law_n create_v in_o i_o a_o clean_a heart_n o_o god_n and_o the_o like_a so_o that_o these_o and_o no_o other_o passage_n be_v say_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n no_o doubt_n we_o have_v all_o imaginable_a cause_n to_o think_v that_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o psalm_n be_v in_o origen_n be_v time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v in_o the_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n especial_o since_o he_o can_v ascribe_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n but_o the_o peculiar_a use_n make_v of_o these_o select_a place_n in_o the_o public_a office_n which_o make_v origen_n quote_v they_o with_o such_o a_o preface_n and_o cite_v other_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n as_o he_o do_v other_o scripture_n without_o any_o preface_n at_o all_o four_o our_o adversary_n cite_v another_o place_n out_o of_o origen_n homily_n take_v at_o the_o second_o hand_n from_o dailé_n to_o prove_v they_o use_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o that_o age_n because_o it_o be_v say_v our_o thought_n must_v not_o wander_v after_o our_o sense_n in_o prayer_n but_o be_v whole_o intent_n and_o fix_v on_o god_n not_o be_v disturb_v by_o the_o idea_n of_o any_o external_n appearance_n xi_o appearance_n orig._n in_o num._n hom_n xi_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o need_v to_o fly_v to_o his_o help_n at_o a_o dead_a lift_n that_o possible_o ruffinus_n the_o translator_n do_v put_v in_o these_o word_n for_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v genuine_a it_o must_v be_v more_o unlawful_a to_o let_v our_o mind_n wander_v after_o new_a phrase_n and_o our_o fancy_n rove_v about_o for_o matter_n order_n and_o word_n which_o be_v the_o case_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n than_o it_o be_v to_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o a_o know_a form_n which_o we_o can_v say_v by_o heart_n or_o read_v without_o disturbance_n because_o the_o act_n of_o the_o fancy_n and_o invention_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n do_v much_o more_o hinder_v the_o mind_n from_o steady_a think_v upon_o god_n than_o have_v a_o book_n before_o we_o in_o the_o recital_n of_o a_o common_a and_o usual_a form_n last_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v needless_a to_o repeat_v what_o be_v show_v before_o viz._n that_o origen_n phrase_n of_o praising_n god_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v able_a 402._o able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n l._n 8._o pag._n 402._o and_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o all_o the_o may_v we_o have_v etc._n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ib._n pag._n 386._o see_v the_o discourse_n of_o liturg_n
second_o that_o it_o be_v reckon_v a_o pious_a thing_n to_o compose_v and_o learn_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o eusebius_n will_v not_o have_v commend_v if_o form_n have_v not_o be_v esteem_v lawful_a and_o common_o use_v in_o public_a and_o three_o that_o those_o who_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n either_o by_o commit_v they_o to_o memory_n or_o by_o frequent_a use_n may_v often_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o the_o repeat_n of_o they_o so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v his_o instance_n of_o constantine_n effigy_n on_o his_o coin_n represent_v as_o in_o a_o pray_a posture_n with_o hand_n and_o eye_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n 10._o heaven_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 10._o for_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o he_o use_v form_n this_o only_a show_v the_o folly_n of_o his_o argue_v from_o that_o posture_n that_o such_o as_o do_v use_v it_o can_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n i_o shall_v therefore_o conclude_v this_o evidence_n with_o this_o further_a observation_n that_o we_o can_v doubt_v that_o christian_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o pray_v by_o form_n in_o public_a before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o religious_a prince_n who_o be_v guide_v by_o those_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v confessor_n for_o the_o faith_n and_o yet_o compose_v and_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v for_o it_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o that_o age_n object_n this_o as_o any_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a worship_n but_o eusebius_n particular_o reckon_v it_o as_o a_o instance_n of_o his_o piety_n that_o he_o order_v all_o his_o army_n at_o a_o certain_a signal_n give_v by_o one_o man_n to_o send_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o premeditate_a prayer_n to_o god_n 19_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vita_fw-la constant_n lib_n 4._o cap._n 19_o which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v then_o worship_n god_n by_o premeditate_a and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o not_o in_o the_o extempore_o way_n which_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a mode_n 326._o s._n athanasius_n an._n dom._n 326._o §_o 3._o soon_o after_o flourish_v the_o great_a athanasius_n in_o who_o there_o be_v evident_a mark_n of_o a_o public_a liturgy_n for_o we_o have_v note_v before_o that_o the_o people_n can_v never_o make_v certain_a and_o vocal_a response_n but_o only_o where_o the_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o know_a form_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v plain_o than_o that_o they_o make_v such_o response_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o alexandria_n for_o he_o allude_v to_o the_o ancient_a litanick_n way_n of_o pray_v declare_v when_o he_o say_v let_v we_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a emperor_n constantius_n that_o all_o the_o people_n immediate_o answer_v with_o one_o voice_n christ_n help_v constantius_n 157._o constantius_n athanas_n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 156_o &_o 157._o in_o another_o tract_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o people_n mourn_v and_o groan_v to_o god_n in_o the_o church_n all_o of_o they_o cry_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o say_n spare_v thy_o people_n good_a lord_n spare_v they_o give_v not_o thy_o heritage_n for_o a_o reproach_n to_o their_o enemy_n 239._o enemy_n idem_n epist_n ad_fw-la solitar_n pag._n 239._o which_o be_v a_o original_a piece_n of_o litany_n and_o a_o know_a form_n prescribe_v in_o scripture_n retain_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o continue_v still_o in_o use_n among_o we_o athanasius_n also_o speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n at_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o distinct_a office_n affirm_v that_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o these_o prayer_n with_o one_o voice_n and_o without_o any_o manner_n of_o disagreement_n add_v that_o in_o that_o great_a multitude_n there_o be_v but_o one_o voice_n when_o they_o unanimous_o answer_v amen_n 159._o amen_n idem_fw-la apol._n ad_fw-la constant_n pag._n 159._o from_o these_o and_o other_o testimony_n the_o centuriator_n confess_v there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o alexandria_n in_o his_o time_n 412._o time_n magdeb._n cent._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 412._o and_o the_o learned_a bishop_n bilson_n observe_v that_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n think_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o the_o simple_a to_o say_v amen_o they_o know_v not_o to_o what_o but_o require_v and_o appoint_v their_o devout_a distinct_a and_o intelligent_a answer_n confession_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o well_o in_o the_o ministration_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o in_o other_o part_n of_o their_o public_a service_n 435._o service_n bilson_n christ_n subject_a part_n 4._o p._n 435._o so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o form_n wherein_o the_o people_n part_n of_o all_o office_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n i_o shall_v only_o further_a note_n that_o athanasius_n order_v the_o people_n to_o sing_v the_o psalm_n in_o the_o very_a word_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v affirm_v that_o he_o who_o thus_o repeat_v they_o may_v be_v confident_a god_n will_v hear_v these_o supplication_n 303._o supplication_n athâ—n_n de_fw-fr inter_fw-la psalm_n pag._n 303._o which_o confirm_v that_o which_o be_v observe_v before_o out_o of_o origen_n that_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n as_o for_o my_o adversary_n he_o omit_v all_o these_o passage_n and_o as_o be_v usual_a with_o he_o he_o mention_n nothing_o of_o this_o father_n but_o two_o place_n out_o of_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o raise_v some_o objection_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n first_o he_o say_v the_o arian_n who_o charge_v athanasius_n with_o burn_v the_o bible_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o indignity_n do_v to_o the_o liturgy_n whence_o he_o gather_v there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n use_v there_o 13._o ourse_n of_o pag._n 13._o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o he_o falsify_v the_o historian_n who_o say_v they_o charge_v he_o with_o burn_v the_o holy_a book_n 539._o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v hiss_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 539._o in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o may_v very_o well_o take_v in_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v reckon_v also_o a_o holy_a or_o sacred_a book_n and_o we_o have_v show_v that_o in_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n court_n there_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v likely_a there_o be_v so_o also_o at_o alexandria_n for_o even_o in_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o arian_n cruelty_n there_o he_o writes_z of_o a_o virgin_n who_o be_v very_o ill_o treat_v by_o they_o who_o have_v her_o psalter_n wherein_o be_v many_o of_o their_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o her_o hand_n 171._o hand_n athan._n ad_fw-la orthod_n de_fw-fr perfec_fw-fr arian_n pag._n 171._o second_o he_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o theodoret_n which_o affirm_v as_o he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v more_o afraid_a of_o athanasius_n his_o prayer_n than_o of_o other_o and_o thence_o conclude_v that_o he_o pray_v extempore_o 129._o extempore_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 129._o i_o reply_v that_o theodoret_n make_v no_o comparison_n between_o his_o pray_n and_o other_o and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o will_v utter_o have_v spoil_v his_o cause_n because_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v athanasius_n prayer_n more_o than_o any_o other_o as_o be_v extempore_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o have_v pray_v by_o form_n so_o that_o upon_o that_o supposition_n athanasius_n have_v pray_v extempore_o contrary_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o the_o church_n but_o indeed_o theodoret_n be_v only_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n hate_v he_o for_o his_o fervent_a pray_v and_o rational_a preach_v by_o which_o he_o convert_v many_o 8._o many_o theodoret_n hist_o lib._n 3._o cap._n 8._o he_o make_v no_o comparison_n between_o he_o and_o other_o nor_o do_v he_o say_v one_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o athanasius_n do_v not_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n we_o therefore_o will_v free_o grant_v our_o adversary_n that_o not_o phrase_n but_o devotion_n of_o mind_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o prayer_n and_o we_o argue_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v athanasius_n his_o devotion_n not_o his_o phrase_n that_o be_v so_o terrible_a to_o the_o devil_n that_o crafty_a spirit_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o new_a word_n or_o extempore_o phrase_n it_o be_v the_o inward_a devotion_n of_o mind_n which_o he_o dread_v and_o that_o athanasius_n do_v doubtless_o exercise_v to_o a_o very_a high_a degree_n even_o in_o the_o use_n of_o those_o form_n which_o be_v then_o allow_v and_o prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n wherefore_o our_o adversary_n gain_v nothing_o by_o this_o father_n 348._o â—â—vianus_fw-la antioch_n an._n dom._n 348._o §_o 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n leontius_n a_o arian_n be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o have_v alter_v some_o few_o word_n in_o the_o
short_a account_n of_o the_o general_a litany_n make_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o for_o priest_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o all_o ibid._n all_o id._n ibid._n and_o also_o the_o form_n of_o the_o bishop_n blessing_n and_o of_o the_o final_a prayer_n 45_o prayer_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 45_o probable_o to_o be_v use_v in_o ordinary_a assembly_n in_o these_o constitution_n we_o find_v private_a christian_n enjoin_v to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n thrice_o in_o a_o day_n 25._o day_n ibid._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 25._o and_o we_o have_v form_n draw_v up_o for_o their_o use_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o sacrament_n 26.27_o sacrament_n ibid._n cap._n 26.27_o and_o upon_o divers_a other_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n ibid._n cap._n 34_o 35_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v also_o a_o office_n of_o baptism_n with_o form_n of_o renunciation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o confess_v the_o faith_n as_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o water_n etc._n etc._n 43._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 41_o 42_o 43._o a_o office_n for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n 3._o bishop_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 3._o and_o also_o for_o the_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n etc._n etc._n 25._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 24_o 25._o but_o most_o particular_o there_o be_v the_o office_n at_o the_o communion_n with_o all_o those_o form_n use_v at_o those_o most_o solemn_a assembly_n 〈…〉_o assembly_n ibid._n lib._n 8._o 〈…〉_o 5._o ad_fw-la 〈…〉_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o litany_n say_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o faithful_a answer_v to_o each_o petition_n domine_fw-la miserere_fw-la with_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n for_o they_o the_o like_a litany_n and_o prescribe_v prayer_n for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o penitent_n and_o after_o these_o be_v all_o go_v out_o there_o be_v also_o prescribe_v a_o litany_n by_o the_o deacon_n and_o a_o prayer_n by_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o faithful_a after_o which_o follow_v form_n prescribe_v for_o the_o salutation_n the_o first_o benediction_n the_o offering_n of_o their_o gift_n the_o invitation_n the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n to_o be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n and_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o element_n a_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n the_o order_n for_o receive_v and_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o sing_n of_o the_o xxxiv_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v final_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o conclude_a benediction_n with_o many_o other_o form_n on_o other_o less_o solemn_a occasion_n particular_o there_o be_v form_n for_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n as_o our_o adversary_n confess_v marg._n confess_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 162._o marg._n now_o if_o all_o this_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o a_o liturgy_n than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n then_o prescribe_v form_n must_v needs_o be_v use_v when_o this_o author_n write_v yea_o and_o long_o before_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v author_n of_o these_o form_n his_o very_a pretend_v that_o show_v that_o those_o of_o that_o age_n have_v lose_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n of_o these_o form_n and_o this_o author_n take_v advantage_n from_o their_o immemorial_n use_v to_o ascribe_v they_o to_o the_o apostle_n now_o our_o adversary_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o though_o he_o dare_v not_o deny_v these_o constitution_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n for_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o labour_v to_o disparage_v and_o baffle_v this_o clear_a witness_n by_o several_a crafty_a cavil_n and_o objection_n first_o he_o thrust_v this_o writer_n down_o above_o one_o whole_a century_n and_o pretend_v he_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n 111._o age_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o &_o 111._o but_o this_o be_v most_o notorios_o false_a as_o may_v be_v prove_v first_o because_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n cite_v it_o as_o a_o know_a book_n in_o this_o age._n second_o because_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o form_n be_v exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o century_n for_o the_o first_o point_n athanasius_n reckon_v this_o book_n which_o he_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o those_o which_o the_o father_n allow_v â—o_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v extant_a long_o before_o his_o time_n monach_n time_n athan._n epistol_n ad_fw-la ammam_fw-la monach_n eusebius_n also_o compute_v it_o among_o those_o write_n which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n yet_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o book_n which_o the_o heretic_n have_v forge_v 71._o forge_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n cap._n 19_o pag._n 71._o s._n cyril_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n cite_v that_o passage_n about_o the_o phoenix_n out_o of_o it_o and_o ascribe_v â—t_a by_o name_n to_o clemens_n 8._o clemens_n cyril_n catech_n 18._o p._n 213._o collat._n cum_fw-la constit_fw-la clem._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 8._o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v then_o account_v a_o approve_a book_n and_o well_o know_v to_o those_o of_o his_o age._n epiphanius_n quote_v it_o very_o often_o in_o his_o book_n against_o heresy_n by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o a_o author_n of_o eminent_a credit_n and_o who_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_a as_o to_o what_o be_v a_o primitive_a usage_n 75._o usage_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 1._o tom._n 3._o haer._n 45_o &_o lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 75._o and_o he_o give_v this_o character_n of_o they_o that_o many_o doubt_v of_o they_o but_o do_v not_o reject_v they_o for_o say_v he_o all_o regular_a order_n be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a either_o to_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o church_n government_n 70._o government_n epiphan_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 70._o that_o be_v they_o contain_v all_o necessary_a direction_n as_o to_z doctrine_n divine_a office_n and_o discipline_n now_o if_o this_o book_n have_v this_o reputation_n in_o this_o four_o century_n we_o must_v believe_v it_o be_v write_v soon_o and_o we_o may_v well_o allow_v it_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n at_o least_o in_o this_o age_n where_o we_o be_v content_a to_o place_v it_o and_o we_o hope_v our_o adversary_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o except_v against_o our_o modest_a assignation_n of_o the_o constitution_n to_o the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o century_n because_o mr._n cook_n think_v their_o true_a author_n be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n basil_n who_o die_v an._n 378_o maâ—g_v 378_o discou_n se_fw-la of_o lâ—turg_n p._n 110._o maâ—g_v and_o mounseur_fw-fr dailé_fw-fr reckon_v these_o constitution_n among_o the_o most_o ancient_a book_n which_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o confess_v they_o be_v publish_v soon_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 330_o and_o therefore_o he_o cite_v they_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o the_o usage_n of_o this_o century_n and_o the_o former_a pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la former_a dâ—â—le_fw-fr p_o aefat_n ad_fw-la l_o â—run_v de_fw-fr relig._n â—â—â—tus_fw-la obj_fw-la â—o_o pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la for_o which_o reason_n he_o must_v allow_v they_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o liturgy_n in_o these_o two_o age_n and_o true_o second_o we_o may_v prove_v this_o book_n to_o be_v at_o least_o thus_o ancient_a by_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o which_o be_v primitive_a pure_a and_o pious_a and_o the_o form_n be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o genuine_a father_n and_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o several_a occasion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o age_n be_v free_a from_o those_o grosser_n corruption_n of_o the_o late_a time_n such_o as_o invocation_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n adoration_n of_o image_n cross_n and_o relic_n the_o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a of_o the_o mass_n the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n with_o such_o like_a yea_o this_o liturgy_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o century_n and_o not_o mention_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v all_o notorious_a corruption_n and_o innovation_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o some_o charitable_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a without_o any_o respect_n to_o purgatory_n which_o can_v be_v except_v against_o in_o
a_o ridiculous_a thing_n in_o the_o marcionite_n to_o celebrate_v their_o mystery_n before_o the_o catechuman_n 136._o catechuman_n epipâ—au_n panar_n contr_n martion_n p_o 136._o for_o his_o own_o part_n he_o will_v say_v no_o more_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o this_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o the_o laver_n i._n e._n baptism_n and_o the_o internal_a mystery_n i._n e._n the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n only_o he_o say_v there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n constant_o morning_n hymn_n and_o morning_n prayer_n as_o also_o prayer_n and_o psalm_n at_o evening_n or_o candle_n light_v labri_fw-la light_v id._n ibid._n prope_fw-la finem_fw-la labri_fw-la but_o though_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o what_o the_o several_a form_n be_v yet_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v they_o use_v form_n then_o in_o the_o church_n of_o cyprus_n first_o because_o they_o do_v so_o in_o all_o the_o other_o church_n wherewith_o epiphanius_n hold_v communion_n second_o because_o he_o do_v so_o high_o commend_v the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o contain_v all_o regular_a order_n and_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o true_a and_o orthodox_n way_n of_o worship_n 70._o worship_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 70._o and_o yet_o we_o have_v see_v there_o be_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n and_o complete_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o occasion_n set_v down_o in_o those_o constitution_n three_o because_o he_o deride_v montanus_n and_o other_o heretic_n for_o pretend_v to_o inspiration_n and_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o be_v then_o cease_v now_o though_o this_o be_v add_v to_o other_o testimony_n of_o this_o age_n be_v proof_n sufficient_a to_o those_o that_o be_v unprejudiced_a that_o epiphanius_n allow_v and_o use_v set_a form_n of_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n yet_o our_o adversary_n have_v pick_v up_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o his_o record_v by_o s._n hierom_n and_o extant_a only_o in_o latin_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n be_v not_o a_o prescribe_a form_n because_o when_o epiphanius_n be_v accuse_v for_o pray_v in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o office_n for_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o o_o lord_n grant_v that_o john_n may_v believe_v aright_o he_o be_v not_o very_o sure_a what_o word_n he_o use_v nor_o do_v appeal_n to_o any_o certain_a form_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o set_a form_n for_o this_o prayer_n in_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanus_n etc._n epiphanus_n â—isc_fw-la of_o late_v pag._n â—2_n 63_o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o argument_n he_o triumph_v in_o extreme_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v now_o reply_v that_o if_o all_o he_o suppose_v be_v true_a the_o act_n of_o one_o single_a bishop_n upon_o a_o extraordinary_a occasion_n will_v not_o weigh_v down_o all_o the_o evidence_n we_o have_v produce_v to_o the_o contrary_a and_o if_o so_o eminent_a a_o bishop_n as_o epiphanius_n upon_o so_o great_a a_o occasion_n as_o a_o metropolitan_a be_v fall_v into_o heresy_n have_v alter_v two_o or_o three_o word_n of_o the_o usual_a form_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n be_v always_o leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o pray_v extempore_o yet_o that_o be_v the_o liberty_n this_o author_n plead_v for_o but_o second_o the_o very_a accusation_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n bring_v against_o epiphanius_n strong_o suppose_v there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n by_o which_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o great_a bishop_n and_o that_o make_v his_o vary_v from_o it_o to_o be_v easy_o discern_v and_o ill_o take_v and_o three_o the_o answer_n of_o epiphanius_n clear_v the_o matter_n for_o he_o first_o deny_v that_o he_o use_v those_o word_n which_o be_v charge_v on_o he_o say_v it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o rude_a thing_n to_o use_v such_o a_o expression_n of_o that_o bishop_n in_o public_a though_o he_o own_v he_o always_o pray_v so_o for_o he_o in_o his_o heart_n and_o second_o he_o do_v appeal_v to_o the_o public_a form_n and_o so_o tell_v he_o what_o word_n he_o do_v use_v for_o he_o say_v when_o we_o make_v that_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o communion_n office_n we_o say_v for_o all_o bishop_n and_o for_o you_o also_o keep_v he_o who_o preach_v the_o truth_n or_o certain_o thus_o hear_v we_o lord_n and_o keep_v he_o that_o he_o may_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n as_o the_o occasion_n require_v and_o as_o the_o office_n for_o prayer_n direct_v hieron_n direct_v quando_fw-la autem_fw-la complemus_fw-la orationem_fw-la secundum_fw-la ritum_fw-la mysteriorum_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la te_fw-la quoque_fw-la dâ—cimut_n custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la qui_fw-la pradicat_fw-la veritatem_fw-la well_fw-mi certè_fw-la ita_fw-la tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la &_o custodi_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la verbum_fw-la pradicit_fw-la veritatis_fw-la sicut_fw-la occasio_fw-la sermonis_fw-la se_fw-la tulerit_fw-la &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la epist_n epiphan_n ad_fw-la johan_n hieros_n ap_fw-mi d._n hieron_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o which_o answer_n depend_v upon_o observe_v three_o thing_n first_o that_o he_o affirm_v he_o perform_v this_o prayer_n secundum_fw-la ritum_fw-la mysteriorum_fw-la according_a to_o the_o usual_a office_n for_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o greek_a be_v extant_a probable_o there_o it_o will_v have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d second_o that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o way_n mention_v as_o occasion_v require_v &_o habuerit_fw-la oratio_fw-la consequentiam_fw-la now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v literal_o translate_v here_o consequentiam_fw-la signify_v a_o order_n prescribe_v so_o that_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v two_o prayer_n in_o epiphanius_n his_o friend_n the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n which_o be_v form_n by_o which_o they_o there_o pray_v for_o the_o bishop_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n veritatis_fw-la sacrament_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap._n 18._o item_n in_o liturg._n d._n jacobi_n semel_fw-la in_o liturg._n d._n basil_n â—is_fw-la orant_fw-la pâ—o_fw-la episcopis_fw-la ut_fw-la recte_fw-la tractent_fw-la verbum_fw-la veritatis_fw-la the_o sense_n of_o both_o form_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o with_o what_o epiphanius_n say_v he_o pray_v but_o the_o word_n be_v somewhat_o different_a and_o very_o likely_a the_o form_n for_o jerusalem_n and_o cyprus_n be_v also_o two_o and_o have_v both_o these_o way_n prescribe_v custodi_fw-la illum_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o tu_fw-la praesta_fw-la domine_fw-la so_o that_o epiphanius_n who_o strict_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n of_o his_o form_n to_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d liturgy_n be_v confident_a he_o never_o pray_v for_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o one_o of_o these_o way_n either_o the_o former_a way_n in_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o latter_a way_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n for_o three_o have_v he_o take_v that_o liberty_n which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o and_o pray_v extempore_o or_o vary_v the_o phrase_n daily_o he_o can_v not_o be_v so_o confident_a that_o he_o never_o have_v use_v those_o word_n which_o john_n of_o jerusalem_n here_o charge_v he_o with_o nor_o can_v he_o have_v be_v certain_a as_o we_o see_v he_o be_v that_o he_o do_v use_v one_o of_o these_o two_o phrase_n each_o be_v part_n of_o a_o distinct_a form_n in_o that_o office_n so_o that_o this_o passage_n do_v not_o disprove_v but_o confirm_v the_o use_n of_o a_o liturgy_n by_o epiphanius_n §_o 12._o 370._o greg._n nazianzen_n an._n dom._n 370._o we_o have_v very_o little_a in_o gregory_n nazianzen_n concern_v liturgy_n for_o he_o be_v very_o strict_a in_o require_v that_o none_o of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n shall_v be_v divulge_v to_o stranger_n and_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o his_o work_n be_v sermon_n make_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o catechuman_n go_v out_o so_o that_o there_o he_o be_v very_o cautious_a of_o publish_v the_o form_n of_o divine_a worship_n etc._n worship_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nazianz._n orat._n 40_o p._n 672_o item_n orat._n 42._o pag._n 687._o etc._n etc._n yet_o that_o passage_n concern_v the_o apostate_n julian_n design_v to_o imitate_v the_o christian_n in_o their_o way_n of_o serve_v god_n and_o so_o make_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o part_n for_o his_o pagan_a temple_n which_o be_v relate_v by_o nazianzen_n 361._o nazianzen_n see_v before_o §._o 8._o an._n 361._o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o christian_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o form_n of_o prayer_n which_o have_v response_n and_o of_o which_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n and_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o way_n of_o worship_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o julian_n time_n for_o he_o will_v not_o have_v
way_n of_o eminence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o all_o rite_n and_o form_n not_o set_v down_o there_o though_o they_o be_v write_v down_o by_o the_o father_n he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o write_v thing_n which_o be_v further_o clear_v by_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o whole_a chapter_n wherein_o s._n basil_n be_v vindicate_v himself_o for_o use_v a_o phrase_n and_o form_n of_o doxology_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o scripture_n and_o his_o argument_n be_v that_o the_o church_n use_v many_o rite_n and_o form_n which_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o bible_n such_o as_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o pray_v towards_o the_o east_n and_o the_o form_n use_v in_o sacramental_a administration_n now_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n tertullian_n cyprian_n and_o many_o other_o as_o we_o have_v show_v have_v write_v concern_v every_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n but_o still_o they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o write_v in_o scripture_n but_o derive_v from_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v not_o say_v s._n basil_n to_o blame_v i_o if_o i_o use_v a_o form_n of_o doxology_n not_o write_v in_o scripture_n now_o this_o clear_a exposition_n of_o the_o place_n allege_v show_v our_o author_n base_a disingenuity_n who_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n and_o patch_v up_o a_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n wilful_o pervert_v s._n basil_n word_n which_o be_v right_o understand_v be_v so_o far_o from_o condemn_v form_n or_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o write_v that_o they_o prove_v they_o be_v compose_v long_o before_o s_n basil_n time_n and_o then_o own_a for_o catholic_a tradition_n final_o whereas_o he_o insinuate_v that_o s._n bosil_n count_v these_o form_n to_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v publish_v and_o thence_o infer_v that_o to_o write_v they_o down_o be_v to_o publish_v they_o and_o therefore_o doubtless_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o i_o reply_v that_o these_o form_n be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o they_o be_v not_o nice_a to_o publish_v they_o to_o these_o it_o be_v only_o the_o catechuman_n and_o infidel_n from_o who_o they_o keep_v these_o mystery_n and_o consider_v the_o charge_n they_o lay_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o priest_n not_o to_o divulge_v they_o to_o those_o who_o be_v without_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o write_v they_o down_o since_o the_o book_n be_v only_o in_o their_o custody_n who_o then_o believe_v it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o let_v the_o unbaptised_a see_v these_o book_n or_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o they_o and_o he_o have_v answer_v this_o argument_n himself_o by_o show_v we_o that_o the_o heathen_n who_o also_o count_v their_o form_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v mystery_n not_o to_o be_v divulge_v to_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v write_v these_o form_n in_o book_n which_o be_v keep_v by_o their_o priest_n 123._o priest_n compare_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 28_o with_o 122._o &_o 123._o therefore_o write_v be_v very_o consistent_a with_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o stranger_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o his_o time_n three_o he_o allege_v that_o s._n basil_n in_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n use_v the_o doxology_n two_o way_n both_o glory_n be_v to_o god_n and_o the_o father_n with_o the_o son_n and_o with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o by_o the_o son_n in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 144._o ghost_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sanct_n cap._n 1._o pag._n 144._o and_o though_o the_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o form_n of_o baptise_v the_o creed_n and_o the_o doxology_n ought_v to_o agree_v yet_o he_o vary_v this_o short_a form_n twice_o in_o one_o day_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v more_o than_o once_o that_o s._n basil_n will_v not_o be_v bind_v up_o by_o any_o form_n 130._o form_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n pag._n 104._o &_o pag._n 130._o i_o answer_v this_o objection_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o same_o suspect_a tract_n but_o i_o will_v let_v that_o pass_v and_o observe_v that_o though_o s._n basil_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o forenoon_n and_o afternoon_n homily_n which_o be_v perform_v at_o the_o usual_a hour_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o when_o the_o people_n be_v meet_v to_o pray_v yea_o the_o prayer_n both_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v the_o homily_n he_o may_v proper_o enough_o say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o prayer_n with_o the_o people_n now_o these_o homily_n or_o sermon_n be_v s._n basil_n own_o composure_n he_o think_v he_o may_v vary_v the_o doxology_n there_o as_o he_o use_v to_o do_v at_o other_o time_n but_o fortune_v to_o use_v a_o expression_n that_o savour_v of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n the_o orthodox_n people_n who_o have_v be_v use_v to_o a_o right_a form_n of_o doxology_n in_o their_o liturgy_n ever_o since_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n as_o be_v show_v before_o be_v able_a by_o that_o to_o censure_v these_o new_a and_o strange_a way_n of_o express_v himself_o 1._o himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n dc_o sp._n s._n cap._n 1._o and_o be_v so_o angry_a at_o he_o for_o this_o variation_n that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o write_v this_o book_n to_o vindicate_v those_o phrase_n wherefore_o this_o variety_n of_o doxology_n be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n but_o the_o sermon_n or_o homily_n be_v nothing_o to_o his_o purpose_n nor_o will_v it_o prove_v that_o s._n basil_n vary_v from_o the_o prescribe_a form_n much_o less_o will_v it_o make_v out_o there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n since_o our_o clergy_n use_v variety_n of_o doxology_n at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o sermon_n but_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o argue_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o say_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la in_o that_o form_n wherein_o it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o liturgy_n if_o it_o be_v again_o object_v that_o s._n basil_n have_v great_a variety_n of_o doxology_n yet_o extant_a in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o homily_n and_o therefore_o have_v this_o variation_n be_v after_o sermon_n the_o people_n can_v hardly_o have_v perceive_v it_o i_o answer_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o form_n be_v use_v by_o the_o arian_n in_o a_o very_a ill_a sense_n to_o intimate_v the_o inequality_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o though_o no_o doubt_n s._n basil_n mean_v well_o yet_o it_o do_v so_o evident_o tend_v towards_o heresy_n and_o be_v so_o very_o different_a from_o the_o old_a orthodox_n form_n in_o the_o liturgy_n that_o the_o people_n who_o can_v digest_v various_a phrase_n in_o unprescribed_a composure_n provide_v the_o sense_n be_v orthodox_n take_v check_v at_o this_o dangerous_a variation_n and_o by_o the_o way_n we_o may_v learn_v from_o hence_o how_o great_a a_o security_n it_o be_v to_o the_o faith_n for_o the_o people_n to_o be_v accustom_v to_o orthodox_n form_n which_o do_v enable_v they_o to_o observe_v yea_o and_o correct_v any_o kind_n of_o dangerous_a innovation_n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n will_v not_o allow_v this_o variation_n to_o have_v be_v any_o where_o but_o in_o the_o prayer_n though_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o allow_v that_o yet_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o then_o this_o be_v a_o action_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o since_o he_o have_v like_a to_o have_v run_v into_o heresy_n by_o take_v this_o undue_a liberty_n it_o will_v make_v nothing_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n that_o they_o expose_v such_o as_o use_v they_o to_o the_o danger_n at_o least_o of_o vent_v heretical_a expression_n involuntary_o and_o s._n basils_n be_v force_v to_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o show_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o a_o precedent_n yet_o after_o all_o it_o this_o variation_n be_v in_o the_o prayer_n it_o show_v there_o be_v then_o form_n well_o know_v to_o the_o people_n and_o confirm_v we_o in_o the_o necessity_n of_o prescribe_v and_o impose_v such_o form_n to_o prevent_v heresy_n from_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n which_o otherwise_o may_v get_v ground_n even_o by_o the_o well_o mean_v expression_n of_o some_o eminent_a extempore_o man._n four_o he_o affirm_v that_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o monk_n to_o pray_v by_o any_o liturgy_n but_o to_o choose_v their_o expression_n out_o of_o scripture_n 669._o scripture_n basil_n constit_fw-la monast_n cap._n 1._o p._n 668._o &_o 669._o i_o answer_v divers_a of_o the_o learned_a deny_v this_o book_n to_o be_v genuine_a 120._o genuine_a scultet_fw-la medul_a p._n 1056._o see_v discourse_n of_o liturg._n p._n 120._o
praise_n wherein_o they_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n for_o these_o mercy_n and_o all_o such_o like_a those_o very_a form_n be_v a_o recapitulation_n of_o all_o god_n mercy_n to_o mankind_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n which_o so_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o form_n then_o use_v be_v so_o far_o from_o help_v he_o that_o it_o consute_v he_o and_o he_o get_v nothing_o by_o it_o but_o the_o honour_n of_o ground_v a_o argument_n on_o a_o false_a translation_n six_o he_o cite_v s._n chrysostom_n as_o the_o only_a father_n who_o mention_n the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n as_o a_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o he_o insinuate_v that_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n make_v form_n needless_a in_o this_o age_n 129._o age_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 129._o have_v he_o quote_v this_o place_n at_o large_a it_o have_v spoil_v his_o cause_n again_o for_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v expound_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n rom._n viij_o 26._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n which_o be_v cease_v so_o long_o ago_o that_o as_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o the_o people_n in_o his_o day_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n paul_n only_o he_o observe_v those_o form_n of_o litany_n wherein_o the_o deacon_n go_v before_o and_o reckon_v up_o what_o the_o people_n shall_v pray_v for_o to_o which_o they_o make_v their_o response_n these_o prayer_n he_o say_v be_v a_o emblem_n of_o that_o apostolic_a custom_n when_o the_o new_a convert_v not_o know_v what_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o inspire_a man_n by_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n go_v before_o they_o and_o make_v petition_n for_o they_o 120_o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rom._n 14_o â—n_n rom._n viij_o pag_n 120_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o what_o chrysostom_n there_o say_v so_o that_o s._n chrysostom_n believe_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o therefore_o they_o use_v form_n recite_v between_o the_o minister_n and_o the_o people_n and_o if_o that_o holy_a father_n believe_v this_o gift_n be_v cease_v then_o what_o will_v he_o think_v of_o those_o who_o bold_o pretend_v to_o it_o in_o our_o day_n can_v he_o live_v again_o upon_o earth_n this_o be_v certain_a he_o do_v not_o think_v pray_v or_o sing_v by_o the_o spirit_n be_v do_v so_o extempore_o for_o he_o say_v to_o sing_v with_o with_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o sing_v not_o only_o with_o the_o m_o we_fw-mi but_o with_o attention_n of_o mind_n 227._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hom._n 9_o in_o coloss_n edit_fw-la frâ—nt_fw-la tom._n 11._o p._n 227._o so_o that_o according_a to_o s._n chrysostom_n whensoever_o we_o devout_o mind_n even_o our_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n than_o we_o sing_v and_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n last_o he_o cite_v the_o life_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n accommodate_v the_o service_n to_o the_o season_n insinuate_v as_o if_o every_o priest_n officiate_v as_o he_o think_v suitable_a to_o the_o time_n u_z but_o first_o 161._o first_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 160_o &_o 161._o his_o editor_n ignorant_o cite_v for_o this_o bede_n in_o the_o life_n of_o chrysostom_n which_o shall_v be_v leo_n for_o bede_n never_o write_v this_o father_n life_n yet_o the_o author_n mistake_v be_v worse_a for_o he_o falsify_v leo_n in_o chrysostom_n life_n who_o do_v not_o say_v they_o accommodate_v the_o service_n to_o the_o season_n but_o that_o upon_o easter_n even_o they_o use_v the_o hymn_n proper_a for_o that_o night_n baptise_a such_o as_o have_v be_v catechise_v and_o perform_v the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v use_v at_o that_o season_n 288._o season_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leo_fw-la in_o vit_fw-mi chrysost_n tom._n 8._o p._n 288._o so_o that_o my_o adversary_n egregious_o prevaricate_v in_o turn_v accustom_a office_n and_o a_o liturgy_n prescribe_v for_o the_o most_o famous_a primitive_a vigil_n before_o easter_n into_o his_o new_a way_n of_o accommodate_v prayer_n to_o it_o by_o private_a minister_n fancy_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v in_o any_o regular_a church_n since_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n my_o adversary_n make_v no_o particular_a objection_n against_o s._n chrysostom_n liturgy_n but_o what_o be_v answer_v in_o my_o reply_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o s._n basil_n so_o that_o i_o may_v here_o conclude_v my_o vindication_n of_o this_o holy_a father_n but_o that_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o manuscript_n collection_n of_o objection_n against_o this_o liturgy_n take_v out_o of_o du-plessis_n 50._o du-plessis_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag._n 50._o which_o i_o will_v brief_o answer_v first_o the_o variety_n of_o copy_n be_v object_v i_o reply_v this_o show_v the_o antiquity_n and_o large_a extent_n of_o this_o liturgy_n and_o if_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o these_o copy_n there_o be_v so_o in_o the_o very_a book_n of_o scripture_n and_o consider_v the_o many_o hand_n which_o have_v transcribe_v this_o liturgy_n in_o all_o the_o diocese_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o greek_a church_n during_o the_o space_n of_o 1100_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o great_a wonder_n be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o more_o difference_n object_n 2._o some_o copy_n mention_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o invocate_a the_o bless_a virgin_n other_o do_v not_o answ_n it_o be_v certain_a those_o copy_n which_o have_v least_o in_o they_o come_v near_o to_o the_o original_a which_o as_o we_o have_v hear_v be_v at_o first_o compose_v for_o abbreviate_a the_o office_n and_o we_o justify_v nothing_o which_o be_v not_o very_o agreeable_a to_o s._n chrysostom_n unquestioned_a work_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o age_n there_o be_v enough_o of_o that_o kind_a to_o assure_v we_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o time_n object_n 3_o the_o trisagion_n be_v mention_v in_o this_o liturgy_n which_o come_v not_o into_o use_n till_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n answ_n this_o be_v false_a for_o the_o hymn_n of_o holy_a holy_a holy_a or_o trisagion_n be_v mention_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o undoubted_a work_n and_o by_o divers_a father_n before_o he_o it_o be_v true_a that_o addition_n to_o it_o of_o holy_a god_n holy_a strong_a holy_a immortal_a come_v up_o one_o hundred_o year_n after_o this_o and_o some_o late_a copy_n put_v in_o this_o addition_n but_o in_o the_o best_a edition_n after_o the_o pure_a manuscript_n this_o hymn_n be_v find_v in_o the_o simple_a and_o primitive_a way_n 166._o way_n eucholog_fw-la graec._n lit._n chrysost_n pag._n 76._o &_o lit._n basil_n pag._n 166._o without_o any_o addition_n yet_o du-plessis_n may_v be_v excuse_v for_o make_v this_o objection_n because_o he_o never_o see_v goar_n edition_n object_n 4._o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o mother_n of_o god_n come_v not_o in_o till_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v original_o in_o his_o liturgy_n no_o doubt_n it_o will_v have_v be_v urge_v against_o the_o heretic_n answ_n this_o be_v very_o true_a but_o the_o genuine_a inference_n be_v not_o therefore_o all_o the_o liturgy_n be_v corrupt_v but_o therefore_o all_o those_o prayer_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o hymn_n wherein_o she_o be_v glorify_v be_v late_a addition_n to_o the_o old_a genuine_a office_n which_o we_o free_o acknowledge_v object_n 5._o in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o in_o s._n basil_n we_o find_v incense_v offer_v up_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o be_v blasphemy_n asw_n this_o also_o be_v a_o modern_a addition_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n be_v s._n chrysostom_n work_n and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a it_o be_v so_o jac._n goar_n the_o accurate_a editor_n of_o this_o liturgy_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_o genuine_a liturgy_n begin_v after_o this_o preface_n and_o all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o offer_v incense_n be_v over_o 64._o over_o eucholog_fw-la pag._n 64._o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o find_v a_o corruption_n in_o a_o part_n add_v to_o it_o in_o late_a time_n object_n 6._o divers_a person_n be_v name_v in_o this_o liturgy_n which_o live_v long_o after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n viz._n alexius_n the_o emperor_n and_o nicholas_n not_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o bishop_n of_o constantiple_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n himself_o be_v there_o invoke_v answ_n the_o old_a latin_a copy_n print_v at_o antwerp_n an._n 1560._o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o some_o manuscript_n write_v in_o the_o age_n of_o that_o same_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n have_v these_o name_n but_o that_o be_v no_o argument_n that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v first_o make_v in_o that_o time_n because_o the_o transcriber_n put_v in_o such_o as_o in_o
or_o synod_n and_o he_o add_v they_o desire_v no_o more_o liberty_n than_o this_o i_o answer_v the_o canon_n enjoin_v the_o eucharistical_a form_n as_o have_v be_v establish_v before_o and_o allow_v no_o prayer_n but_o form_n in_o any_o other_o office_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o true_a read_n concern_v the_o allowance_n of_o prudent_a man_n that_o be_v his_o own_o corruption_n and_o if_o his_o brother_n be_v content_a to_o use_v form_n compose_v by_o prudent_a man_n in_o former_a time_n and_o approve_v by_o a_o synod_n the_o common-prayer_n be_v such_o a_o form_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v conform_v to_o it_o second_o he_o say_v no_o prayer_n be_v forbid_v but_o such_o as_o be_v against_o the_o faith_n 50._o faith_n disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 50._o i_o answer_v all_o prayer_n but_o those_o which_o have_v be_v approve_v former_o in_o a_o council_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v then_o daily_o administer_v and_o so_o this_o be_v the_o only_a solemn_a office_n of_o prayer_n and_o even_o at_o other_o time_n to_o prevent_v heretical_a prayer_n they_o forbid_v all_o new_a form_n from_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n therefore_o if_o any_o than_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n and_o have_v make_v new_a form_n for_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n though_o they_o be_v not_o against_o the_o faith_n yet_o these_o canon_n forbid_v they_o three_o he_o fill_v his_o margin_n to_o show_v in_o how_o many_o office_n imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v use_v 51._o use_v disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 51._o and_o then_o pretend_v that_o his_o feign_a liberty_n be_v allow_v in_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o all_o these_o several_a office_n i_o answer_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n in_o this_o canon_n must_v signify_v some_o part_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n something_o do_v at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o it_o be_v express_o order_v that_o no_o prayer_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o this_o lay_n on_o of_o hand_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o consecrate_v the_o element_n but_o such_o as_o have_v before_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o synod_n wherefore_o in_o this_o point_n there_o be_v no_o liberty_n at_o all_o left_a but_o every_o one_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o old_a establish_v form_n four_o he_o raise_v divers_a other_o scruple_n but_o they_o all_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o false_a translate_n of_o the_o canon_n 54_o canon_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 53._o 54_o and_o may_v be_v here_o pass_v by_o because_o they_o be_v answer_v before_o last_o he_o represent_v chemnitius_n as_o false_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o council_n say_v that_o he_o cite_v these_o two_o canon_n to_o prove_v the_o order_n of_o celebrate_v among_o the_o ancient_n be_v arbitrary_a 55._o arbitrary_a disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 55._o i_o answer_v chemnitius_n be_v confute_v the_o roman_a church_n impose_v her_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n upon_o all_o church_n under_o pretence_n that_o no_o consecration_n can_v be_v without_o it_o and_o he_o show_v that_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v not_o one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n which_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v under_o the_o peril_n of_o mortal_a sin_n it_o be_v free_a for_o they_o to_o use_v any_o form_n that_o agree_v to_o the_o faith_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o these_o two_o canon_n and_o by_o this_o argument_n because_o the_o greek_n have_v one_o form_n in_o dionysius_n his_o church_n another_o in_o basils_n and_o another_o in_o chrysostoms_n in_o the_o west_n also_o s._n ambrose_n use_v one_o form_n isidore_n another_o and_z gregory_z another_z who_o yet_o will_v not_o impose_v the_o roman_a form_n upon_o england_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o papist_n now_o be_v unjust_a in_o impose_v their_o mass_n on_o all_o church_n and_o also_o in_o blame_v the_o lutheran_n who_o use_v form_n agree_v to_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n and_o tend_v to_o edification_n 191._o edification_n chemnitij_fw-la exam_fw-la council_n trident._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 191._o therefore_o if_o this_o author_n be_v a_o good_a evidence_n he_o own_v liturgy_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o justify_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o reform_a church_n he_o condemn_v nothing_o but_o impose_v one_o liturgy_n upon_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o conceal_v which_o my_o adversary_n in_o cite_v chemenitius_n draw_v a_o line_n where_o these_o word_n come_v in_o to_o which_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v bind_v under_o the_o peril_n of_o mortal_a sin_n which_o word_n show_v chemnitius_n dislike_v main_o the_o bind_v all_o church_n to_o use_v one_o church_n form_n but_o as_o to_o these_o two_o canon_n bellarmine_n just_o reprove_v chemnitius_n for_o apply_v those_o part_n of_o they_o which_o forbid_v such_o prayer_n as_o be_v against_o the_o faith_n to_o the_o eucharistical_a prayer_n because_o they_o belong_v as_o we_o have_v show_v to_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n at_o other_o time_n 18._o time_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr missâ_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 18._o and_o i_o dare_v say_v chemnitius_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o public_a prayer_n be_v arbitrary_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o my_o adversary_n sense_n that_o be_v that_o private_a minister_n be_v allow_v to_o pray_v extempore_o or_o to_o make_v form_n of_o their_o own_o nor_o do_v he_o think_v it_o will_v be_v allow_v to_o the_o inferior_a clergy_n to_o use_v suppose_v dionysius_n his_o form_n in_o s._n basils_n church_n it_o be_v plain_a from_o his_o argument_n and_o the_o lutheran_n church_n practice_n that_o the_o clergy_n of_o every_o province_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o that_o church_n whereof_o they_o be_v member_n and_o this_o be_v the_o obligation_n which_o our_o church_n put_v upon_o all_o her_o clergy_n which_o our_o dissenter_n most_o unjust_o complain_v of_o since_o we_o see_v it_o have_v be_v always_o do_v by_o all_o the_o regular_a and_o well_o settle_a national_a church_n in_o the_o world_n i_o have_v now_o do_v with_o this_o eminent_a century_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o christianity_n be_v first_o settle_v and_o establish_v by_o law_n in_o this_o age_n so_o be_v liturgy_n also_o so_o that_o we_o shall_v conclude_v this_o period_n with_o our_o adversary_n character_n of_o this_o time_n many_o there_o be_v say_v he_o excellent_o accomplish_v in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o some_o till_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o it_o may_v therefore_o seem_v something_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o liturgy_n if_o they_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n while_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o such_o eminency_n in_o it_o 55._o it_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 55._o wherefore_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o liturgy_n be_v use_v even_o in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n which_o he_o pretend_v so_o much_o to_o admire_v and_o be_v settle_v by_o law_n and_o custom_n so_o firm_o in_o this_o age_n which_o abound_v with_o more_o and_o more_o learned_a father_n than_o all_o the_o age_n before_o it_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o to_o pray_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n be_v to_o pray_v according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o best_a time_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o pray_v agreeable_o to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a pious_a and_o eminent_a father_n who_o judgement_n if_o our_o adversary_n have_v any_o reverence_n for_o they_o will_v certain_o comply_v with_o so_o pure_a and_o primitive_a a_o liturgy_n as_o that_o which_o be_v prescribe_v by_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n the_o undoubtted_a bulwark_n of_o the_o true_a protestant_a religion_n the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n book_n new_o print_v for_o and_o publish_v by_o robert_n clavell_n at_o the_o peacock_n at_o the_o west-end_n of_o s._n paul_n roman_n forgery_n in_o the_o council_n during_o the_o first_o four_o century_n together_o with_o a_o appendix_n concern_v the_o forgery_n and_o error_n in_o the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n by_o thomas_n comber_n d.d._n precentor_n of_o york_n concio_fw-la ad_fw-la synodum_fw-la ab_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o clero_fw-la provinciae_fw-la cantuariensis_n celebratam_fw-la habita_n in_o aede_fw-la westmonasteriensi_fw-la xii_o kal._n decembr_n an._n dom._n 1689._o per_fw-la guilielmum_fw-la beveregium_fw-la archidiaconum_n colcestriensem_fw-la jussu_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la a_o sermon_n preach_v to_o the_o protestant_n of_o ireland_n in_o and_o about_o the_o city_n of_o london_n at_o s._n marry_o le_fw-fr bow_n in_o cheapside_n octob._n 23._o 1689._o be_v the_o day_n appoint_v by_o act_n of_o parliament_n in_o ireland_n for_o a_o anniversary_n thanksgiving_n for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o kingdom_n from_o the_o bloody_a massacre_n and_o rebellion_n begin_v by_o the_o irish_a papist_n on_o the_o 23d_o of_o october_n 1641._o by_o his_o grace_n the_o archbishop_n of_o tuam_fw-la a_o sermon_n preach_v before_o their_o majesty_n at_o whitehall_n on_o the_o 5_o day_n of_o november_n 1689._o be_v the_o anniversary_n day_n of_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o great_a deliverance_n from_o the_o gunpowder-treason_n and_o also_o the_o day_n of_o his_o majesty_n happy_a land_n in_o england_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n lord_n almoner_n to_o their_o majesty_n seasonable_a reflection_n on_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v a_o history_n of_o perfect_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n wherein_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o passive_a obedience_n be_v settle_v and_o secure_v from_o the_o malicious_a interpretation_n of_o ill_n design_v men._n finis_fw-la